#eddie munson x ofc | Explore Tumblr Posts and Blogs

swingsuckerswing · 2 years

Text

I have a soft spot for cheerleaders

Pairing: Eddie Munson x Fem!Reader, Eddie Munson x Cheerleader!Reader, Eddie Munson x Reader, Eddie Munson x OFC

Rating: 18+, MINORS DO NOT INTERACT

Summary: Reader is a cheerleader at Hawkins High and is paired with Eddie for a class project. Fluff and smut ensue. No supernatural occurrences, just regular old high school angst

Warnings: NSFW, oral (fem receiving), fingering (fem receiving), dry humping, pet names, slight domination but not degrading, smoking (lol), edging and teasing

Word Count: 5,952

Enjoy :)

“Alright people pay attention, I’ll be letting fate decide your partners for this project.” Ms. O’Donnell drones as she passes by each student to collect their name in her paper bag “so I don’t want to hear any complaints, and NO switching!”

You quickly scrawl your name on the ripped piece of notebook paper and drop it into the bag as Ms. O’Donnell passed your desk. God, you hoped you’d be paired with someone half decent. You looked around the room and caught your fellow cheerleader, Chrissy’s, eye. She crosses her fingers and raises her head up to the heavens in a dramatic plea, making you both quietly giggle.

“Okay, lets see who our first pair-” but before the teacher could finish, the door violently swung open and hit the wall with a BANG. Eddie Munson casually strolls in, as if he’s not 20 minutes late and hadn’t just given everyone a heart attack. You ducked your head and smiled down at your notebook as you doodled in the margins. Class was always a bit more...interesting when Eddie decided to show. Although you had never once talked to him (lets face it, you being a cheerleader and Munson being a...well...a freak meant your paths never crossed much), you couldn’t help but be fascinated by him. His effortless confidence, that mess of hair, and don’t even get you started on the rings. You had caught yourself daydreaming about trying on each one on several occasions.

“Well, Mr. Munson how nice of you to join us today.” the teacher stated dryly. “Will you be staying, or is this just a social visit?”

“Ah, Misses O, you know I can never stay away from you for long” Eddie retorts as he slides into his desk a couple rows over from you, his brilliant and devilish smile spreading ear-to-ear.

Flustered and turning redder by the second, Ms. O’Donnell squeezes the paper bag in her hands as she approaches the insolent young man. “If you could be so kind as to put your name in the bag, I’m sure everyone is praying to be your partner Mr. Munson” she says as she reluctantly holds the bag out. Eddie drops his scrap piece of paper in and gives the teacher a cheeky wink. You feel your own cheeks start to burn.

“Now... lets get this over with shall we?” The teacher shakes the bag, plunges her hand in and retrieves the first name. “Y/L/N annnnddd....” she repeats the process. Your heart is doing back flips as she adjusts her old fashioned frames to read the handwriting before letting out a snort. “Ha! Munson!” the entire class snickers with her. “Well, good luck to you Miss Y/L/N”

Your heart stopped doing back flips in exchange for hitting a brick wall at 90mph. Me and Eddie? Together??? You chanced a glance over at your very unlikely partner, but he was already eyeing you up and down. Slouched over his desk, his head resting on his hand he gave you a lazy nod and a quick wink. You could only muster a meek smile in return, but his black eyes had you paralyzed. You got the feeling he could read every thought you had ever had. Overwhelmed, you break away first to look over at Chrissy for some relief. All she could offer was a disappointed and perplexed shrug.

____________________________________________________________

The rest of the class flew by in a blur, and you hadn’t even realized the bell had rung until someone rattled the desk in front of you .

“Heyyy partner” Eddie hopped up onto the desk and sat backwards to face you, spreading his legs out as much as the little plastic seat below would let him. He rested his elbows on his knees and laced his ring-clad fingers together. Huh, you had never been this close to him. Seemed a real shame that you were only just now realizing how big his hands were. And your mind couldn’t help but slip again... I wonder what they would feel- Hey! Stop that. You scolded yourself.

“Sooo I figured we’d just get this thing out of the way tonight. I did the same project last year” he stole a quick glance your way to see if you’d make a remark on his more than tardy graduation, “and its pretty simple.”

Honestly, his eagerness caught you off guard. You assumed you’d have to hunt him down to work on this, or that you’d do the whole thing yourself and just put his name on it at the end. And was that a touch of self consciousness in his voice at the mention of his repeating senior year?? Maybe he wasn’t so big and bad as everyone thought. It was then you made a silent oath to personally tutor him until he had a god damn A in every subject. If he’d let you, of course.

Lost in your own thoughts, you didn’t answer right away which Eddie took as your utter disgust. He raises his head and looks past you at the back wall “Look, if you don’t wanna work with me, princess, then fine. I’ll fuck off right now, just say the word. Okay?”

His shift in tone made you blink a few times. Princess? Huh. I could get used to that. You realized you still hadn’t made a peep and you scrambled for the right words before he could make the decision for you. “Oh! N-no, sorry I- I have a hard time focusing sometimes...um I’m really excited to work with you. Honestly!” and as dorky as that must have sounded, you tried to sweeten the load by punctuating it with a genuine, friendly smile.

Eddie knits his brows together and side eyes you, his look heavy with suspicion, before slowly returning your smile with his own dazzling one. “Alright!” he claps his hands and rubs them together, the SMACK making you jump a little.

“Should I pick you up after school?”

You begin to nod, almost too enthusiastically, until you remember something. “Oh...wait...I have practice after school” you say deflated. Eddie gives an amused huff and looks you up and down in your uniform. “Ohh right... you gotta do that...thing” and he waves his limp arms and pretends to jostle invisible pompoms in the air. The sight of Eddie Munson trying to cheer was ridiculous enough to make you genuinely laugh. Eddie’s eyes sparkle in the glory.

He lets his arms fall back to his knees and he begins fiddling with his rings. ��Thats cool, no worries. I’ll just grab you from practice.”

You feel your eyes bulge and you pray your cheeks are not as red as they feel right now “Really? You don’t mind waiting for me?”

The look on Eddie’s face shifts from friendly to down right wicked. He looks you dead in the eye “Eh, what can I say? I have a soft spot for cheerleaders.”

_________________________________________________________

To put it mildly, you were a catastrophe during practice. Total fucking klutz. You had toppled over the human pyramid, accidentally smacked Debbie in the face with one of your pompoms, and you just tripped Chrissy mid-cartwheel. Coach nearly turned purple blowing into his whistle “That’s it, hit the bleachers Y/L/N!”

But, who could really blame you? After all, you had a study date with Eddie Fucking Munson in less than an hour. Not that it was actually a date date, but still. “I have a soft spot for cheerleaders” his words were doing their own cartwheel in your head. Had he been flirting with you? No, he’s gotta be like that with everyone, right?

Before your own thoughts could tease you much longer, there was a sudden metal clanging coming your way. Eddie had hopped up onto the aluminum bleachers and was already sprawled out on the bench just above yours. You couldn’t help but smile at the sight of him. Your not-so-shining knight in armor, come to your rescue. Without saying a word, Eddie took out a cigarette, placed it between his red lips and lit the end before offering it to you. The gesture shouldn’t have been as chivalrous as it was, but you politely declined. Eddie shrugs before putting the cigarette back to his lips “Suit yourself.” He takes a long drag and holds a second before letting a puff of white smoke gracefully drift from his mouth. You didn’t think it possible to be jealous of a cigarette and yet...

“So, how’d it go, tiger?” Eddie sits up and slightly leans forward so he’s closer to you. “Well, I’m not sure how many practices you’ve been to, but sitting out on the bleachers typically means it didn’t go so good” you tease him. Eddie’s eyes bulge in fake shock and he speaks with the cigarette dangling dangerously from the corner of his mouth “What!? I thought only the BEST cheerleaders got to sit out!? You gotta be shittin’ me!” His dramatics were making you giggle uncontrollably. “This is an outrage. This is BULLSHIT. You know what? I’m not gonna stand for this.” and with that Eddie shoots up and cups his hands around his mouth “COACH! HEY COA-” but you wrap your hands around his arm and yank him back down to his seat. Both of you bursting into a fit of giggles.

In between laughs you manage to lightheartedly scold your protector “Eddie are you CRAZY!? You trying to get me kicked off the team!?” your laughter starts to subside as you both try to catch your breath. The sun was just starting to set, casting an orange halo around Eddie. His hair, frizzy in the unseasonable heat, looked like it was on fire. The light was hitting his eyes just enough so you could see they weren’t pitch black after all, but really a very rich and decadent chocolate brown. Like the opening credits of Willy Wonka & The Chocolate Factory. You both realized at the same time that you still had your hands wrapped around his forearm. Your fingers gently pressing into his bat tattoo.

“Oh, sorry!” you quickly release him with a self conscious chuckle. Not knowing what to do with your hands or where to look, you duck your head and tuck a strand of hair behind one ear. Eddie takes you in, not quite believing these circumstances himself. Here he was, sitting next to one of the queen bees of Hawkins High, playing around like you’d known each other for years. He had an urge to reach out and tuck another strand of hair behind your ear, but instead he clears his throat and stubs out the remainder of his cigarette on the seat. “So, uh, shall we?” Eddie gestures with his head to the parking lot where you see his behemoth of a van. Here goes nothin’.

_____________________________________________________________

Eddie, ever the gentleman, opens the passenger door of his van for you and offers his elbow for support as you crawl in. There’s discarded food wrappers and beer cans littering the floor, as well as some forgotten cassette tapes. But overall, not so bad for a boy’s car.

“So, uhm, are we going to yours or mine?” you ask delicately as Eddie straps himself into the driver’s seat. You suddenly have a desperate need to know what Eddie’s room looks like. What color are his sheets? Does he have any posters on his wall? Is it messier than his car? Eddie lets out a breathy chuckle “ha, well my place is kind of a shit hole, so....”. Its not that he didn’t want her to come to his place, in fact he really, really wanted her to come to his place.That was the problem. His mind wandered to the bright blue box of trojans he knew he kept on his bedside table. He figured he’d have to be on his best behavior if they went anywhere other than his trailer.

“My place it is then!” you say, a tad bit disappointed you wouldn’t see his lair... at least not today. “Oh, but my mom is holding her bridge club tonight, so we may have to be kinda quiet” you cringe at your own words. He must think I’m so lame.

Eddie raises his eyebrows at you as he turns on the ignition. “You suggesting we might get up to something louder than school work, Y/L/N?” he teases you. Your brain cells implode. “No! No I just-I meant- oh for fuck sakes just drive, Munson.” you slam back into your seat with a huff, crossing your arms against your chest, trying to hide your smile and blatant blush. Eddie gives one hardy laugh “Eeeasy with the language there, Miss America! Your wish is my command.” And with that, you’re speeding out of the Hawkins High parking lot with Eddie “The Freak” Munson.

______________________________________________________________

“Mom! I brought a friend home!” you shout into the house as you enter. You hold the door open for Eddie thinking he’s right behind you, but when he doesn’t enter right away you look back. Poor boy, he’s wiping his shoes feverishly on the welcome mat, making sure he doesn’t track in so much as a speck of dust.

Your heart bleeds for him, and you gently grab his leather-clad arm (he had insisted on putting his jacket on in the car so that your mom wouldn’t see his tattoos) to pull him inside. “Come on, don’t be shy!” you whisper to him sarcastically. “Ha, yeah easy for you to say Miss Pretty in Pink.” he whispered back nervously as he swiped at your ponytail to prove his point.

“Have you even seen that movie?” you laugh as you face him to pull him further into the small foyer by his forearms. His hands grab your elbows, his fingers curving up to hold you still. He digs his heels into the carpet, not letting you pull him a single millimeter more. A punishment for your jab at his movie knowledge. You struggle just a few seconds longer to pull him forwards, but you soon give up. You lock eyes, and just smile at each other in the silence. He knew he had you trapped, and you were more than content with your predicament.

“Sorry, honey, I couldn’t hear you from the den- oh!” your mom rounds the corner, finding you quickly releasing the arms of a young man who looked like he just finished his opening set for KISS. Even though the foyer was small, you two were still standing sinfully close to one another.

“Oh, excuse me, I didn’t realize you had...company, dear. Who is your...” she eyed the boy up and down, from his frizzy hair to the tips of his scuffed white reebocks, before continuing “...friend here?”

You think you may be busted big time before you spot the glass in your mom’s hand. Thank God for Mrs. Smith’s margaritas, it wouldn’t be bridge night without ‘em! Judging by her looks, you’d say this was her second glass...maybe her third.

Before you can speak, Eddie was already jumping into action. “Good evening, Mrs. Y/L/N, I’m Edward Munson.” he had stepped out to stand in between you and your mom and was shaking her hand with genuine glee. Wait, did he just say Edward??

“Y/N and I were paired up for a project, and we thought we’d get a head start on it. It’s so lovely to meet you, your daughter is a real gem.” he leans in a little closer to her “I can see where she gets it from now” he shines that breathtaking smile of his.

Given the 2-3 margaritas and the incredibly charming young man before her, your mom was basically a goner. She unfurls her lips into an overly welcoming smile “Ohhh well, Edward, its a pleasure to meet you! I’m afraid you’ve caught me a bad time,” she raises her glass as proof “this is my ladies bridge night. Otherwise I would show you around the house, you must forgive me!” your mom swiftly taps Eddie in the center of his chest with her perfectly manicured pointer finger. You think your jaw must be broken given the velocity at which it drops. Please don’t tell me my own mother is FLIRTING with my boyfr- I mean school partner!?

“No worries at all Mrs. Y/L/N, you won’t even know we’re here, I promise.” Eddie crosses his hand over his heart, and you swear you see him bat his fawn-like eyelashes at the older woman. “You know...” Eddie crosses his arms over his chest and you see a devilish grin spread across his face. Oh God, this can’t be good. “I run a little club of my own, you and Y/N should really come and see it sometime.”

Okay! Thats enough! “Hey mom, I think I heard Mrs. Smith call you. We should probably get started on the project anyway, right Edward?” you poke him roughly in the back. He jolts and lets out a little groan, but continues to smile dashingly at your mom.

“Alright sweetie, well let me know if you need anything. And I mean anything, Edward don’t be stranger.” she pats him on the shoulder a few times before leaving to go back downstairs.

Eddie leans around the corner to make sure the coast is clear before looking back at you with a sly smile. You stared at him as if he had just landed from outer space. Eddie shrugs, “What? I’m good with moms.”

______________________________________________________________

You wouldn’t describe your room as overtly girly, but there were definitely some tell-tale signs. Like the raggedy pink and white stuffed bunny that sat guard on your pillow. You made a mad dash for the beloved childhood friend before Eddie could see it, but it was too late. He already had the poor little thing in his grasp.

“Ah haaa, and who do we have here?” Eddie takes the stuffed animal and boops your nose with it’s pink button one. Humiliated, you give in to his inquiry with a heavy sigh “this is uh...Mrs. Butterworth” you don’t dare look at him as you mumble the last bit. His eyes go crazy wide and he stifles his laughter “I’m sorry, Mrs. Butterworth??” he teases you. “I liked pancakes and bunnies when I was two, give me a break!” you plead as you try to snatch the furry companion out of his hands, but he holds her high above your head.

“Hey, hey its impolite to grab” he puts his free hand on your shoulder to deter you from jumping for it. His thumb barely rubs the exposed skin, but its enough to make you fall into submission and you stand perfectly still. He notices the change, and smirks at you. “Good girl...now lets safely return Mrs. Butterworth to her home, hm?” and he gently places the bunny back on your pillow. He even fixes her slouched ears and gives her a little peck on the forehead. You didn’t know what was hotter, Eddie calling you a “good girl” or him respecting your belongings. Hmmm...definitely the “good girl” thing.

“Soooo should we like, sit on the bed or the floor orrr...” Eddie was genuinely just trying to get through this without mauling this poor girl’s face off...or worse.

You had always done your homework in bed, never really needing a desk. You didn’t know at this moment whether that was a blessing or a curse. “Uhhh either one, doesn’t matter to me.” you shrug, desperately trying to pass off as super casual. You both stared at the bed for a second, the soft duvet, the silky sheets, the perfect headboard to hold onto for dear life as a certain someone fucks you through it...

“I think the floor would be bett-”

“How about the floor-?”

You both hastily talk over each other and then chuckle. Eddie scratches the back of his head, his Hellfire shirt hiking up juuust enough for a fraction of his happy trail to poke out. Jesus H. Christ, please give me the will power to make it through this night. Yours Eternally, Y/N

______________________________________________________________

You sat with your knees tucked underneath you and slightly to the side while Eddie opted for spreading his legs out, his one arm firmly planted behind him to stable himself.

You had both been quietly focused on your individual tasks for quite some time now, and honestly you felt proud of yourself for focusing on something that wasn’t Eddie for this long. You thought of another point to bring up in your project and went to pencil it down, but you didn’t grip it quite right and it fell to the hardwood floor. Clearly your pencil had a mind of its own, because it rolled straight into Eddie’s fingers.

You stared at his fingers spread flat across the floor, his rings practically hypnotizing you as they glittered in the warm yellow light of your bedroom. His veins crawled like ivy up his arm, reminding you of a long-forgotten Grecian statue. You were taking longer than excepted to retrieve your pencil, causing Eddie to look your way. He caught you mid-trance staring at his regular old hands, at least in his opinion. He picks up the pencil, tosses it into the air and catches it all in one smooth gesture before handing it out for you to take.

“Missing something?”he asked with a smug smile.

You’re still staring at his hands as you absentmindedly thank him and take your pencil. Your movement is very slow, and he watches you curiously. “You okay?” he asks with genuine concern.

“Hm? Oh!” just like Sleeping Beauty you awaken from your spell and shake your head. “I uhh, I was just looking at your rings. They’re really cool.”

Eddie raises his eyebrows and smiles wide, turning his body to face you better “Yeah?”

You nod enthusiastically and scooch a little closer to get a better look (any maybe just to be a little closer to him, too). “Yeah, I see you wear them all the time but I’ve never gotten to see them this close. I really like them.” Eddie holds the back of his hand up to his face and wiggles his fingers to inspect the rings himself. “I guess they are pretty sick, huh?” he jokes. He rolls his head to the side to look at you “Didn’t think you’d be into this kinda stuff...” his tone sounded like he was testing the waters for something else.

Picking up on his innuendo, you shrug and look up at him through thick lashes. “I’m into a lot of things...” Eddie’s heart spasms, as well as something much further down south. He chuckles and throws his head back, gazing up at the ceiling and biting his bottom lip. You can tell you made him blush, and he’s lucky you don’t break out into a cheer to celebrate. When he drops his head back down, he repositions himself so he sitting right in front you, feet still on the floor, knees bent up.

“Come here” he says, his eyes fixed on the task at hand which was removing his rings one by one. You slide a little closer so you’re in between his knees. You can feel the warmth of his legs and body radiating off of him. “Give me your hand” you do as he says without hesitation. He holds your wrist as he takes the first ring, a silver rectangle with a cross down the middle and a skull in each corner, and gently slips it down your pointer finger. The thing is huge and quickly falls to the underside of your finger. Eddie twists it back to the correct position and holds it there a second “this one I got at a uhhh garage sale... I think” he looks you in the eye as he explains, only looking away to put the next one on. The next is a silver pig’s head, he slips this one down your middle finger “ha...this one my uncle got for me. I think it was supposed to be a joke or something” he chuckles a little, making you do the same. The last one he treats with the most care as he slides it down your ring finger. Its’ a large, angry looking skull with sharp fangs. “Annnnd this one was my dad’s.” he doesn’t offer any more details than that, and you get the sense his dad is another topic for another day. He lets go of your wrist and raises his hands in the air as if to say “ta-da!”

You have to squeeze your fingers together tightly just to keep the rings upright. You rub over them with your other thumb, the cool silver feeling smooth against your skin. You can’t quite comprehend that you’re wearing Eddie’s rings, but you want to take in every detail, every chip, every worn edge, every contour. You’re never forgetting this.

“They suit you” Eddie is the first to break the silence. “Maybe I need to get one for you, unless you dig the oversized look” he jokes. “...They’re perfect...” you say without even really realizing what just came out of your mouth. Eddie blushes again, this time ducking his head and smiling at the ground, drumming the floorboards with his fingers.

He quickens the pace, ending with a crescendo of tapping. He groans and mutters “fuck” under his breath. He shakes his head and brings his hands up to rub his face. “What’s wrong?” you ask, elbowing the inside of his knee.

He drops his hands from his face and moves again so he’s sitting with his back against the side of your bed, leaving you crouched on your knees by yourself. He stares off “Nothing, nothing at all.” and chuckles to himself. His sudden withdrawal feels like a punishment, but you couldn’t tell what you had done wrong. “You’re really fucking perfect is all”, he adds as an afterthought. Then it clicks for you. You’re going to have to show him that he’s perfect too.

You leave his rings on your notebook before crawling over to him. You take a deep breath and straddle his lap. You could feel his cock pressing into your panties, poor thing has probably been hard all night. You carefully place his hands around your waist before resting yours on his chest. Eddie’s lips part as he stares up at you, fingers squeezing into you. “Eddie” you whine “I really like you.” You roll your hips to prove your point, the friction making you both moan.

He removes one hand from your hip up to your jaw, forcing you to look at him. He searches your eyes to make sure this is what you wanted. That you wanted him. Your lids heavy with lust, you bite your lip and nod at him. You knew exactly what he was looking for. He smiles before pulling you down into a kiss. His lips feel plush against yours and the feeling is intoxicating. He kisses you deeply, his hand rigid under your jaw. You begin to roll your hips again when he slides his tongue into your mouth. You think your eyes might roll into the back of your head, the combination bringing you pure ecstasy. He starts to buck his hips up into you, matching your rhythm as you makeout.

You break away from his lips to breathe, but Eddie takes the opportunity to sprinkle your face with little kisses. Your nose, your eyelids, your forehead, no where was safe. You feel a building pressure in your core, and deep need to be filled, stretched, licked, fucked, sucked, bitten, beaten WHATEVER. You just needed him. Every where. All at once. “Eddie...I- I need-” you began to whine. “Shhh I know, I know sweetheart. Ill take care of you.”

Eddie scoops you into his arms and stands you both up, still planting little kisses everywhere he could reach you. He gently drops you onto the bed. You giggle as you bounce into the mattress. He reaches over you to turn Mrs. Butterworth so the toy bunny is facing away from the indecent scene, “Sorry, Mrs. B” he jokes. Eddie returns to the foot of the bed and gets down on his knees, reaching out and pulling you by your hips to the edge of the mattress. Your legs dangle on either side of him, and you hug his waist with your thighs. You prop up on your elbows and try to take your top off. Eddie grabs your arms, your stomach the only body part exposed.

“Did I say you could take this off?” his sudden shift in tone made you so wet. You so badly wanted him to treat you like he was yours, like he deserved every inch of you, because he did.

“No, sir” you say without skipping a beat.

He smiles down at you, a little shocked by your confidence “That’s my girl. Keep it on. I wanna remember how your pussy tastes every time I see you in this uniform” he balls the fabric of your skirt into his fist before flipping the hem up to reveal your underwear. They were white cotton hipsters with a little yellow fabric rose on the waistband. There was already a growing wet patch over your entrance.

Eddie looks you over, sprawled open just for him. “You’re so fucking pretty, Y/N” he coos as he moves both hands up your inner thighs. He makes a triangle with his hands as he rests them on either side of your pussy. He slowly rubs one thumb ever so gently over your slick hole and up to your clit through your underwear. You buck and whimper at the contact and he chuckles at your response. “I’m sorry baby, I’ll stop teasing you...eventually”

He shimmies your underwear down your legs, you’re not sure where they end up and you think you may have even seen him tuck them into his back pocket. The cold air makes you realize you must have been soaking, even your thighs feel wet. Eddie brings his thumb back to rub small circles around your clit as his other hand dips two fingers into your slick. He teases your entrance, only sliding a finger along your slit but never penetrating. “You’re being such a good girl for me” he praises.

You moan and whimper at every swipe, every caress, every flick. But you needed more. You try to move your hips against his fingers as he slides them up and down, but he freezes. He flips his hand over so its palm side up and holds out his two longest fingers. You realize he’s going to make you work for this. You scooch down so your pussy lines up perfectly with the tips of his fingers, and you slowly slide yourself onto them as he keeps still. You gasp when you hit his bottom knuckles. Eddie loves watching his fingers disappear inside of you, returning even more wet each time. “I’ve been thinking about you alllll day. You feel even better than I ever imagined” Eddie drawls, hypnotized by your body.

You slowly fuck yourself with his fingers. Gliding up and down, up and down. He hovers his thumb so each time you come back down it makes contact with your clit. The coil in the pit of your stomach tightens with each movement. You were starting to tire out, and Eddie noticed your movements were becoming sloppy. “My turn” he says before pumping his fingers into you, slowly building up speed until all you could do was lay there and take it. The sounds coming from your sopping cunt were downright sinful, and you began to cry out from the sensation. Eddie’s other hand clamps down over your mouth “I know sweetheart, I know. But I promised your mom we’d be quiet, remember?” He chuckles at his own joke. “Can you be quiet for me, sweet thing?” he asks you with those doe-eyes before his fingers turn demonic. He had been pumping in and out of you, but the next time he slid in he stayed put and started vibrating his fingers up and down inside you, hooking them up to ravish the sweet spot there.

It makes your back arch and your toes curl and you think there's no way you’ll ever walk again. You slide your tongue along the outline of his fingers as a silent thank you and his eyes roll back into his head “Fuuuuuuck Y/N...alright that's it, you asked for it.” and without warning Eddie removes his fingers from your cunt only to replace them with his tongue. He tongue fucks you without mercy, lapping up your inner walls. You were so close to the edge “E-Eddie I’m- I’m gonna cum, please please Eddieee” you whimper. He removes his tongue “Yeah, sweetheart?” his fingers, welcome guests, return to wreak their havoc “make it a good one for me” he commands.

He takes your clit into his mouth and sucks and tongues and flicks and laps until you’re a shaking mess below him. You bring your own hand up to muffle your cries as you cum into Eddie’s mouth. Eddie slowly takes his fingers out of you, and you didn’t remember him slipping in a third. Seeing your slit ooze with pleasure, Eddie places his tongue flat against your entrance and gives you one last lick, which makes you jolt and giggle from the over stimulation. “Sorry, you just taste like heaven” he rasps before dramatically plopping onto the bed next to you.

You’re a wreck, and so is Eddie. You're both panting and sweaty, but he pulls you both up so you can lay your head on the pillows. You curl yourself up to rest your head on his chest instead and wrap your arm around his waist. He rests his cheek on your head, and brings his arm to lay on top of yours. Totally blissed out, neither of you wanting to leave this position.

“How does a sleepover sound?” you ask dreamily.

“Heavenly. But what about your mom?” Eddie asks, his eyes already closed. He’s running his fingers along your back.

“She’ll be too hungover in the morning to notice” you say. Even if she wasn’t, you’d do anything to have Eddie stay.

“Then I’ll stay as long as you want me” Eddie whispers in your ear and kisses the top of your head, giving you goosebumps.

You squeeze him in response. He truly had taken care of you, but what about him?

You let your hand lazily wander down to his belt buckle, but he places his hand over yours. “Don’t worry about it, this is all I want.” he reassures you.

“But I wanna make you feel good too” you offer sweetly.

Eddie chuckles, causing your head to gently bob up and down on his chest. “You did make me feel good, sweetheart. Watching you cum made me feel like a fucking God.”

You look up at him and pout, he opens one eye when you don’t respond. “Alright, we’ll see if you’re still feeling generous when you come over to my place.”

You wiggle with glee in his arms, making him giggle and squeeze you even harder against him.

He yawns, causing you to yawn as well. He wraps the blanket over the both of you before whispering one last thing “Told ya I had a soft spot for cheerleaders”.

***********************************************************************************************

A/N: Thank you so much for reading! I’m down SO bad for Eddie and this came out much longer than intended lol. There may be a part 2?? Or not?? I guess I’ll see if y’all like this. I have a couple other ideas too so yeah...we’ll see :)

#eddie x reader #eddie munson x reader #eddie munson x fem!reader #eddie munson x cheerleader!reader #eddie munson x cheerleader #joseph quinn #eddie munson x ofc #eddie x ofc #stranger things #strangers things s4 #sts4 #eddie munson fluff #eddie munson fic #eddie munson smut #netflix

5K notes · View notes

carolmunson · 1 year

Text

buttercup baby

(soft!eddie x badatfeelings!gf)

a/n and cw: i listening to 'build me up butter cup' on a loop while writing this. this isn't happy, and not totally following the trajectory of the blurbs but i was thinking about how eventually eddie would be so tired of feeling hurt all the time, and badatfeelings!gf just going in and out of the relationship as she saw fit -- like a revolving door. it borders toxic really heavily -- their magnetism to eachother. anyway, i took an amalgamation of fights i've gotten in with significant others where i've been both eddie and bad at feelings gf. 18+, mentions of smut, angst angst angst, hurt/semi comfort, all around frustrating relationship issue stuff. gif by: @theseymourbirkhoff

“You came here to talk, so talk.”

She toys with her fries, unable to look at him when he looks at her like that, talks to her like that. Hardened, a crease between his brow. He's only like this sometimes, when he feels wronged, when he knows she's wrong. When she won't let herself be wrong.

“Yeah but…I — you — You said you wanted to talk about things,” she stutters, head clouding, “Instead of just saying goodbye to each other like I said we should.”

“I didn’t want to do whatever dramatic bullshit you wanted to do,” he crossed his arms and leaned back in the cracked leather booth. Knees splaying out to take up space, making himself look bigger than her. He stared down her down the slope of his nose, eyes shining like amber slits under his eyelashes. The low yellow orange light danced over him, he looked like a painting. A painting that was so disappointed in her.

“I was joking,” she says quietly, eyes falling back to her plate, “Saying it was for 'the dramatics'. I was just joking.”

“Guess you always liked the dramatic parts of it, huh?” he asks, his voice is bored.

“If you’re just gonna be an asshole then I’m gonna go,” she looks up at him, courage shooting through her chest, “I didn’t come here for you to be mad at me.”

He sighs, “What did you come here for then?”

“To talk!” she shrills, “Like you wanted! Like you asked!”

“Don’t yell,” he hisses in a whisper across the table, “People are staring.”

“I’m sorry,” she whispers back. Had she been that loud? Was she yelling? Her heart hammers in her chest while he continues to stare down at her. The same silent fight over and over. Her begging him to tell her the right answer but he always responds in a riddle she should’ve already figured out.

"Baby, sometimes I just...I don't get you," he shakes his head, leaning forward on his forearms.

"What's there to get?" she asks.

"You break up with me, for what, the tenth time in the last five years? Telling me I'm better off being with anyone else, a bunch of other bullshit you made up," he starts, "And a week later you're completely off your ass, callin' asking me to see you. To come fix it." A beat passes, his face looks pained.

"And you know I'll always come fix it for you."

Her jaw tightens and he tilts his head, "You can't do that to people, sweet thing. You're always...you always do this."

"Do what?" she grits out. "You just -- ugh, baby, you push. You just push, and push, and push -- and sometimes, I -- I don't know. I don't want to be pushed anymore. You make yourself so hard to reach," he explains, eyes shining, "So I just do what you want me to do: I go. I let you do it your way. It's always what you want and--"

"Always what I want?" she bites back, "Are you kidding me?"

"Let me finish," he warns. She looks back down at her fries, the milkshakes on the end of the table melting to cold chocolate milk. "Y'ask me to meet with you and now you wanna interrupt," he mutters before taking an unsavory bite of his burger. Ripping the bread and beef like an animal. "Eat like an adult, Ed. Jesus," you complain. He flicks his eyes up at you, a vein by his temple pulses. "Why don't you just fuckin' go, then?" he asks -- eyes dark and jaw full, wiping his mouth off with the back of his hand -- the smeared grease makes his lips shine, "It's clear you just wanted to come here to show yourself off --" "Stop." "--give your whole schpiel, make me fall for you all over again--"

"Eddie, please, I--"

"--show up in my favorite jeans with that lipstick on. Of course you did, this is what you do." They stare each other down for a moment, the buzz of the lamp above them filling the silence. "You done?" she huffs. He lets out a frustrated laugh through his nose.

"Did you ever think that maybe I ended this because it's better for both of us?" she asks, "Ed, I -- I love you so much, I just want you to be happy. We don't make each other happy."

"Well ya see, babe. That's bullshit," he nods, throat tight, "That's fucking bullshit."

"What's bullshit?"

"That you love me. If you really loved me, you wouldn't do this shit to me," his eyes well with years, "If you loved me, you wouldn't leave."

He sniffs hard before taking a sip of water to steady himself. She looks at him in disbelief, heart hammering.

"That's a fucking manipulative thing to say," she spits. He puts the glass down with a clang, standing up and leaning on the table with his hands to get in her face.

“Yeah, well, who do you think I fuckin' learned it from?” he blurts out with a snide grimace. She swallows hard, teeth grinding. "You know what? Fuck this, man," he shakes his head, fishing into his back pocket to take out his wallet and tossing a few bills on the table, "I'm not doing this with you, again."

He shoves his wallet back in his jeans, adjusting his jacket while he walks out of the diner -- the bell shrills at the door when he opens it. She hears the murmuring of the waitresses, they've seen this fight a thousand times over from other couples, from the both of them.

She gets up to go after him, hustling while he walks towards the van and he can hear her gasping while she runs. The cold Indiana winter squeezing her throat. He whips around and looks at her while she slows to a jog, then to a walk. The Christmas lights in the window of the diner shine off the tears streaming down his face.

"What, baby?" he asks with a defeated shrug, "What more do you want f-from me?"

"I d-don't have anything left to give you," he continues, face crumpling, "You s-said it yourself, that you're not h-happy."

"I said we're not happy," she pleads.

"Speak for yourself," his voice drops to something low, solemn. You watch his adams apple bob while he thickly swallows his crying, "Bunny, you make me so happy. You've always made me so happy."

"No I haven't," she argues, her voice starting to crack. Her chest constricts, the cold dissipates while heat prickles over he body, down her throat and nose, "Steve told me that you felt like -- like I didn't like you anymore."

"Because I don't think you do," he shrugs, "And I was right."

The admission makes his eyes well up again, "And all I ever t-tried to do was make you happy and -- and love on ya, babe. I just wanted to h-help you."

"I don't need help."

"Fine, fucking -- fine," he says, trying to wrap his head around the finality of the conversation, "I can't do this with you anymore. I'm not gonna stand here and watch you lie to me. Stand here and -- and let you break my heart ten times over."

He walks around the van, the door creaks open and slams shut. She winces when the engine roars to life and he wastes no time pulling off into the road. She waits for the lights on the back of the van to fade out before she starts walking home, hands shoved in her pockets.

It's not late, but it's been dark for hours. The streets of Hawkins are quiet, lulled by a dark blue night sky, orange yellow streetlights, blankets of snow. It stretched for miles, the kind of image that you're not sure you're seeing with your eyes -- but with your chest. A place she wasn't sure was really there -- because she was always stuck somewhere between sleep and awake. Between breathing and drowning.

She takes the long way, cursing herself for not wearing the right boots. A heavier coat. His teasing rings in her ears, 'You're not a warm blooded 'Merican man like me, baby. You need a real coat.' He bought her one from the secondhand store two winters ago, still had the tags on it. It just made her sad to wear it now.

Her throat tightened again, thinking about the tree in her little apartment. Him slipping another gift under it every time he stopped by, always writing funny 'to and froms' on the tags.

'To: Valerie B. Love: Eddie V. H.' 'To: Rizzo Love: Kenicke' 'To: Lúthien Love: Beren'

To name a few.

She thought about returning them to him. They weren't going to be doing Christmas together this year...obviously. If he was happy before, he definitely wasn't happy now.

It was the thought of him on Christmas morning that did it. Wayne always worked Christmas Eve night, ever since Ed got big enough to not care so much -- so Christmas morning was reserved for her. Now he'd just -- be alone. When all he ever wants to do is remind her that sometimes Santa is covered in tattoos and wears all black.

She's not expecting it, but she heaves -- chest rattling when the first tear leaks out of her eye. Her feet are soaked and she's not sure if she's shaking from the cold or from the sob she's trying to keep from wracking her body. Maybe he was just trying to help. Maybe she made a mistake.

Lost in her thoughts and the crunch of the snow under her boots, she barely registers the chug of a vehicle rolling slowly along side her. She turns when the engine revs.

"Get in," Eddie suggests, head ducking down to see her out of the passenger side window, "Let me drive you home. S'too cold."

She turns her attention back to the sidewalk, shaking her head and sniffling, "Are you stalking me or something?"

"I -- no," he says, "I shouldn't have just peeled out of there, I should've offered. You're not dressed warm 'nough."

"I'm fine," she snaps, "I can take care of myself."

He stops the van and gets out, hopping awkwardly into other people's footprints to not get his Reeboks wet. His arms outstretched for balance while his chains clinked against his pants -- he steadies, standing infront of her. Two kids with cold feet.

"Get in the van, baby," he asks -- his voice soft and taming, doe eyes shining. The snow glistens back into them -- like sparkles, like stars, "Please?"

The dam breaks for the first time in a long time. It's not the blow out she was expecting. The low hiss of a kettle before the shreik. If she starts -- she can't stop. That's why she's so afraid to feel it. Lower lip quivering before a weak whimper leaves her chest, tears sliding down her face like a leak in the sink.

"Oh, no, no," Eddie coos, reaching for her, "I'm sorry, I'm so sorry. I didn't wanna make you cry."

"S'not you," she shakes her head, hands immediately wiping at her face but it's pointless. The tears continue, a waterfall of feelings she forgot about.

"What is it, sweet thing? What's got you cryin'?" he asks, arms wrapping around her like the coat she left in the closet. The red coat he saw in the second hand store that he knew she'd love. She looks so good in red.

"S'just...it's everything," she confesses into his chest. He savors this for a moment, witnessing her weakness, before his heart breaks again. He's stuck.

Once she gets back in the van, it's another promise he has to keep -- that they both have to keep. Until they do this all over again, until he's hurt all over again. It's making him bitter -- he doesn't want to be.

He drives her home and like a magnet he follows her into the house, clothes dropping off them like it's the peak of summer. He's not gentle, they both shove and bite, the both pull and drag. She begs him to fuck her like he hates her -- he doesn't have to try because he does hate her.

But he loves her more... He swears he loves her... He swears he loves her more.

if you enjoyed this, read more badatfeelings!gf: here

#eddie munson fanfiction #eddie munson x reader #eddie munson fanfic #eddie munson angst #eddie munson x ofc #eddie munson smut #badatfeelings!gf

539 notes · View notes

moonchildreads · 4 months

Text

small town

Chapter 24 - Up Where We Belong

IN THIS CHAPTER: Graduation gowns, strawberry milkshakes, and Wayne asks a question [9.9k]

WARNINGS: dealing with grief (nancy, dottie, eddie to a less extent), writer not knowing how graduations are in the us

A/N: happy new year!!!! i hope everyone is having a wonderful start of 2024, here's your belated christmas gift from yours truly. if you read this and think "that's not how that works", then i don't know what to tell you bestie but i tried. i watched a TON of graduation ceremonies on youtube and i pulled heavily from those, aside from borrowing things from my own not-american graduation. i hope you enjoy it anyways! (and let me know if you wanna be added to the taglist!) <3

masterlist - prev - next | playlist

All we have is here and now All our life, out there to find

Friday, June 13th - 1986

Wayne Munson had walked the halls of Hawkins High School several times throughout recent years courtesy of his nephew’s misbehaving, but never making it past Principal Higgins’ office was turning out to be a problem. Resigned, he stomped on his cigarette gently before following a family that looked like they knew where they were going, regretting not taking up Eddie’s offer to escort him inside before he disappeared in search of his friends and fellow graduates. Graduation. Ain’t that a funny thing to think about, Wayne mused. The auditorium, he noted as he finally found it, was decorated in bright orange and calming forest green, a Class of 1986 paper banner hanging from the dark curtain that was doing its job as an unassuming background at the very back of the room. On the stage, there was a regal-looking wooden lectern, and a small table with stacked up rolls of paper tied with orange and green ribbons; next to it, a bunch of black chairs where teachers would probably be sitting during the event had been carefully lined up into a single row.

Excitement filled the air. It was in the murmurs of the people taking their seats, skimming their programs to proudly find the names of their kids printed on the semi-matte paper. It was in the way the school’s faculty could not stand still, barely having time to say hello to everyone walking in before they were off to check yet another little detail so everything could go as smoothly as possible. Wayne walked down the central aisle trying to find a good spot to sit in while feeling a bead of sweat go down his back. The last time he’d worn a suit, any suit, had been to his mother’s funeral eight years before; in fact, he still only owned that one suit. The temperature in Hawkins was steadily rising as June turned into July, and Wayne felt incredibly stuffy in his clothes but he didn’t dare wear anything less for such a special day. Eddie had defied all odds and was now a High School Graduate, the first Munson to walk to stage in three generations. Truth be told, his Uncle was willing to bet that he was actually the first one to do so in their entire family history, and thus, Wayne wore the suit, and the shirt, and the tie, and searched for a seat near the front to witness his nephew doing the exact opposite of what the whole town had always expected him to do: succeed.

Bianca, Donny’s mom, was fussing over her youngest grandson, Francesco, when she saw Wayne looking a little lost in the crowd and waved at him to wordlessly invite him to sit with them. The eldest Munson approached them with a smile, settling himself on the row behind the Vitale family who was so very busy trying to keep little Francesco and his (barely) older cousin Marco from running down the aisles and bothering other families.

“Good to see y’all made it,” Wayne commented, shaking Donny’s dad Angelo’s hand before turning to Vittoria, Donny’s heavily pregnant older sister. “Though I coulda sworn I heard you were on bed rest, missy.”

“I am, but what my doctor doesn’t know won’t hurt him,” she laughed, hand resting over her swollen belly. “This little lady hasn’t stopped kicking me all day, I think she’s more excited than I am to finally be outside the house!”

“It’s a special day, I’m sure the doctor won’t mind too much as long as we take it slow,” her husband said, kissing the side of her head. “Say hi to Mr. Munson, Marco.”

“Hi!” the little boy said, standing between his parents’ seats. “Whose Grandpa are you?”

“Marco!” his dad exclaimed, but Wayne laughed loudly.

“That’s not a grandpa, you dummy! That’s Eddie’s dad,” said Francesco, before grabbing his cousin’s hand and leading him towards Nonna Giulia down the row in search of the candy she always kept in her purse.

“I’m sorry,” Vittoria said with an apologetic smile. “They read this picture book about families at pre-school and now he thinks all men with white hair are grandpas.”

“Ah, it’s fine. I know I’m not gettin’ any younger,” Wayne joked, his eyes straying to the side of the auditorium where the seniors were finally getting ushered into formation.

The Vitale family craned their necks to see their boy, and Wayne in turn searched for his: Eddie was standing near Jeff towards the middle of the line, the two of them engaged in conversation as they waited for everyone to get into their respective places. It wasn’t that Eddie wasn’t paying attention to what his friend was saying; he was clearly answering back and keeping the chat going, but it seemed to his Uncle that he was searching for someone in the crowd, eyes scanning rows of unknown family members for a face he hadn’t yet found. Wayne was about to lift his hand to let him know where he was sitting, but it soon became apparent that Eddie hadn’t been looking for him - he had been looking for the short haired girl who had just ran into the auditorium with a panicked look on her face and an askew cap on her head.

Dottie hurried over to where her classmates were standing, enveloping a curly haired girl Wayne wasn’t familiar with at the very back of the line in an enthusiastic hug before doing the same with Donny. Wayne saw with an amused smile how Eddie waited patiently for his turn while she hugged Jeff, and how all his anxiety looked like it was melting away as he embraced her, eyes closed and face buried in her hair. After saying their hellos, Dottie kept walking to the front of the line where she greeted a strawberry blonde girl with excited hops and shared an equally loving hug with both her and Gareth. Her dad watched her with a fond smile from his place near the doors, a program held tightly in his hands. Taking pity on the poor man who Wayne knew was attending the event alone much like he was, he motioned for James to join their mismatched group who gladly took the offer, walking briskly towards the still empty seat next to Eddie’s uncle. James greeted Donny’s family before getting comfortable on his wooden chair and let a long breath out. Finally.

“Long morning?” Wayne asked, knowingly.

“Be grateful you don’t have a teenage girl in your house, Wayne. It was near impossible to get here on time,” James scoffed.

“Can’t be worse than Ed’s allergy to his damn alarm clock. It went off for a whole 15 minutes before he got up today.”

“Did it wake you up?”

“Nah. Was already up reading the paper but I wasn’t about to turn it off for him. He just rolls over and keeps sleeping if I do,” he said, and James shook his head with an affectionate smile on his face.

“Teenagers, right?”

“Yup. Teenagers.”

Over the few short months Wayne and James had known each other, they had learned to appreciate the quiet but hard work the other did for their respective kid. It wasn’t easy to be a single father, and even though Wayne wasn’t Eddie’s biological dad, there was no doubt in James’ mind that he fulfilled that role wonderfully in the boy’s life and heart. The Munsons and the Burkes had gone through a lot over the years, that much was undeniable, but on that hot Friday morning both fathers could be proud that their kids had made it to the other side relatively unharmed, all the while somehow finding each other to rely on along the way. If Dottie and Eddie were going to be inseparable all summer as they had been since the day they met, it was only fair James and Wayne got to compare notes on parenting and commiserate over the little annoying things they’d miss once the kids had left the comforting safety of their family homes.

Before they could continue their talk however, teachers began herding the seniors into a neat single file and getting into their places on the stage, Principal Higgins taking his spot behind the lectern. Excitement amplified as the crowd hushed - only suppressed coughs and a few little children’s voices could be heard in the quiet room. Wayne saw Higgins approach the mic and took a deep breath letting the pride he’d been feeling all morning take over him. The heat of the almost-here summer was forgotten outside in the parking lot, along with his smushed cigarette butt and the heavy weight he’d been carrying since a CPS agent left a scared 8-year-old Eddie on his doorstep all those years ago.

“Good morning, ladies and gentlemen. I’m Hawkins High School Principal Thomas Higgins,” the man began, voice booming across the room with the aid of loudspeakers; Dorothy peered at him over the shoulder of the taller girl standing in front of her. “On behalf of the faculty, staff, and administration of Hawkins High, we’d like to welcome family and friends, and most importantly, to our seniors to the Commencement Exercises of the Graduating Class of 1986.”

Higgins paused for effect and the crowd followed his cue by breaking into happy applause - the aforementioned seniors gleefully waved to the few family members they could find within the sea of heads straining to look at them. The Class of ‘86 stood patiently to the side towards the back of the auditorium, waiting to be called into the main aisle where their names would be announced one by one and they’d go up the stage, accept their diploma, and go back downstairs to the rows of chairs at the front left that had been reserved for them. The full graduating class was small, no more than 40 students, and Dottie wondered how different things would have been for her if she were graduating with her New York classmates in a year that comprised around 400 kids instead of doing it in Hawkins, Indiana.

“Please, rise from your seats and join us in singing the National Anthem, followed by the Hawkins High School Spirit Song,” Higgins announced, and the sound of creaking wooden chairs filled the air as everyone followed his request.

Dottie sang along to the National Anthem without thinking too much about it, but when the first notes of the Hawkins High school song came through the speakers, she realized she had no idea what the lyrics were. No one had told her they’d be singing it during their only rehearsal, and certainly no one had spared a moment to teach it to her in the last six months. She wasn’t even sure she knew a spirit song even existed before that very moment. Eyes surveying over the crowd of family members, she saw that most if not all were singing along - the only ones not joining in were probably those who hadn’t attended Hawkins High and lived in a different town, perhaps even in a different state altogether. Heat rising up her chest under her dark green gown, she turned her head to the front, feeling very much like an outsider amongst her peers for the first time in months. Bryan Butler right behind her sang louder as the song was ending and she tried to not call attention to herself to let him take the spotlight. Once the music stopped, Principal Higgins neared the lectern to continue his speech.

“Thank you, you may be seated now,” Higgins said, and the wooden creaking resumed for a second as everyone sat back down to watch the rest of the ceremony. “The Hawkins High School Class of 1986 has experienced many memorable moments over the last four years, and Hawkins is proud of how these young graduates have worked and persevered through hard times to get to this day. We as faculty could not be prouder or more thrilled to celebrate with them, and we look forward to sending them off onto the next chapter in their lives. Parents, grandparents, siblings, aunts, uncles, and other family members, we are honored to have you here today as our guests to celebrate our graduates and we thank you for your support. Please clap along as the Class of 1986 proceeds to their places.”

The speakers began playing Pomp and Circumstance March No.1 in D and the crowd broke into fervent applause once more, Michael Allen leading the way for his fellow seniors to stand in the central aisle right below the middle set of stairs where they’d wait to be called to the stage. As they fell into their designated spots, Dottie finally recognized who had been assigned to stand right in front of her; it was Robin Buckley, the shy band nerd she had met at Family Video a few weeks earlier and briefly bonded with over their shared love of The Rocky Horror Picture Show. She was wearing white Converse sneakers with little drawings in blue and black ink, and the edges of her black rolled up jeans could be seen poking below her gown. She’s so cool, Dottie thought, not knowing that Robin was desperately trying not to scan the audience lest her nerves paralyzed her. Not even painting her nails bright orange had saved them from being chewed on this time around.

“Hawkins High School’s Class of 1986 was given the opportunity to choose a member of our staff to read their names as they cross the stage today,” Principal Higgins explained as three people already on stage stood from their seats. “I am honored to announce that this year, our Assistant Principal Mrs. Elaine Chandler will present the diplomas to our newest graduates. Mrs. Suzanne O’Donnell, Mr. Leopold Hauser, and myself will present them with their diploma cover, graduation medallions, and honor cords if applicable. Elaine?” he motioned for her to switch places with him.

“Thank you, Principal Higgins,” said Assistant Principal Elaine Chandler, adjusting her glasses on her nose as she looked down the list of names in front of her. “Allen, Michael,” she called first from behind the lectern, and the crowd clapped as Michael went up to her and received a hug and a rolled up certificate before moving down the stage towards the other teachers to shake their hands.

Dottie’s palms began sweating as more names kept being called and her time as a Hawkins High student slowly came to an end. Even though she had felt very much like an intruder looking in through a window during her first few months in the town, she had to admit that was happy here now - certainly much more happier than she’d ever been back in New York. Here all the teachers knew her name without having to read it from a file. Here she had a group of friends she’d go to literal Hell and back for, and she had a boyfriend who loved her the way she’d always thought love should be: easy and gentle. Here she had attended the best prom of her life, and her face would be permanently attached to a club that had given her the safety she’d never gotten anywhere else to finally, truthfully, be herself. Here Dottie had been at home.

While Barnes, Kathleen was getting her extracurricular honor cords for being part of the cheerleading team, Mrs. Chandler called upon Buckley, Robin and Dottie suddenly found herself at the front of the line. Robin climbed the steps with as much grace as she could muster while being pretty much mortified, and Mrs. Chandler soothed her with friendly pats on her back before presenting her with her diploma. The tall girl accepted it with shaky hands, her rings glinting under the stage lights, when a loud cheer rang above the polite applause of the crowd. Robin laughed, half embarrassed and half grateful, and when Dottie turned to see where the sounds were coming from, she found not only Dustin and Erica hooting and hollering besides a couple who were clearly Robin’s parents, but also that Steve guy that worked at Family Video with her, the one that Robin had described as her strictly platonic best friend with a capital P. It looked like retail did bond you forever after all.

Mr. and Mrs. Buckley looked between confused and amused as Steve pinched his bottom lip and let out a loud whistle - a chortle escaped Robin’s mouth while a cheerful Mr. Hauser, who had been her favorite teacher all four years of high school, put her graduation medallion around her neck, nerves all but forgotten before she skipped her way down to Mrs. O’Donnell to receive her extracurricular honor cords for being in band. Huh, that’s curious, Dottie thought distractedly. Didn’t know Dustin and Erica were such good friends with her and Steve. I wonder how they met.

“Burke, Dorothy,” called Mrs. Chandler through the speakers, jostling Dottie out of her musings.

This was it. The moment of truth. Dottie climbed the stairs and accepted a hug from Mrs. Chandler, hearing her friends cheering for her loudly in the background when her damp fingers came into contact with her diploma. She glanced at the crowd and time seemed to stop when her eyes found her Dad, a proud smile on his face and his program tucked under his armpit so he could clap loudly for his daughter. She waved at him and Wayne, who had also stood up to cheer for her, and time resumed after a blinding flash went off and she was whisked along to where the rest of the teachers were standing. She shook hands with both Principal Higgins and Mr. Hauser even though she hardly knew both men, and accepted her diploma cover and her graduation medallion before turning towards Mrs. O’Donnell. She was about to hug her teacher when the old woman presented her with her own honor cords, entwined green and orange ending in delicate tassels dangling from her manicured hands.

“That’s not- I’m not-” Dottie began.

“You have one of the highest GPAs in your year, besides being involved in two extracurriculars. Congratulations, Miss Burke. You’ve earned this,” O’Donnell said, and it was perhaps the only time in the whole semester Dottie had seen her genuinely smile.

“T-thank you,” she managed to get out, letting the woman drape the cords on her shoulders and rushing to her seat before she began bawling on stage.

“Hey, congrats!” Robin whispered once they were both seated next to each other, shaking her own cords lightly. The ceremony continued with no regards to their little chat.

“You too! Didn’t know I had qualified for any of this, I think everyone saw me have an aneurism up there.”

“Nah, everyone’s too nervous about not tripping down the stairs on their way back, don’t worry about it.”

“Coleman, Gareth,” Mrs. Chandler announced, grabbing Dottie’s attention.

Carver, Jason hadn’t even reached the sidestage stairs to go down after accepting his diploma when Gareth, in his haste to get everything over with, tried to climb two steps at a time and got his feet tangled in his dark green gown. Cunningham, Chrissy, who was right behind him, quickly caught his arm before he could lose balance and hit the floor. He quietly thanked her with red cheeks and embarrassed eyes before he finally went up the stairs, one step at a time. Chrissy went back to the front of the line while other classmates around Dottie and Robin snickered at the little mishap; Gareth accepted his diploma and other paraphernalia, and got the hell off the stage as quickly as humanly possible.

“Thank God that wasn’t me,” Robin muttered, and Dottie grimaced in agreement.

Gareth ended up awkwardly sitting between Jason and Chrissy, but much to his relief, they had all been assigned to the row behind Dottie. Taking advantage of the proximity, he leaned forward to talk to his friend as the ceremony progressed and Chrissy quickly joined, stopping to give Dottie a kiss on her cheek from her seat behind her as a second greeting. Jason watched the scene unfold and asked himself when had his girlfriend started hanging out with people he didn’t know. He thought he knew everything about Chrissy - when had that changed and to what extent? Selfishly, he couldn’t help but think about what the future would look like for them when they left for college. Chrissy was headed to OSU and he would be at Indiana State, almost four hours and more than 250 miles between them. Would this be their last summer together? He didn’t like to entertain that thought.

Davis, Monica, Foster, Kyle, and Hanson, Randall were some of the names they didn’t pay much attention to until Humphrey, Andrew was called to the stage. Jason distracted himself from his anxiety over his relationship possibly having an expiration date by clapping loudly for his best friend. Dottie and Gareth shared a mischievous look: Andy wasn’t wearing any bandages on his nose anymore, but the dark purple shadow under his eye was still very visible with the bright stage lights illuminating his face. After him came Hurley, Marcie, one of Dot’s colleagues from the newspaper club, and Kemper, Lucy, the girl who had sold almost everyone their prom tickets. Morgan, Theresa was on stage when Dottie realized she knew almost all the people in her graduating class by name now, even if they had never spoken to one another before. In New York, she’d never known the names of all the people within a single class, not since elementary school at least. She wondered if they remembered her, but then decided she didn’t care that the answer was probably a resounding no.

When Munson, Edward was called to the stage, Dottie and Gareth stood up to make as much noise as possible, both infinitely proud of the long haired boy with the charming eyes who was accepting the one piece of paper that had seemed so elusive all this time. Dustin and Erica hollered at him, and the rest of the Hellfire Club, still in line waiting to accept their diplomas, joined them in their antics. When Principal Higgins went in for a handshake, Eddie pulled him into a hug; the older man laughed and let it happen, a sort of fondness for the metalhead’s unwavering resilience present in their interaction. He accepted his medallion and his own honor cords for being the Chapter Leader of a student organization, and just before he climbed off, he approached the edge of the stage with a dazzling grin.

“Here it comes,” Dottie muttered, anticipating her boyfriend to give the middle finger to the entire town and bolt as he had declared he’d do on multiple occasions.

What Eddie did instead was find his Uncle in the crowd and bow deeply in his direction as people clapped for him like it was the end of a play. Wayne pretended to not be choking back tears as his nephew got off the stage, lips pursed behind his fingers trying to hide the grin threatening to break out on his face.

“Coward,” Gareth said, and Chrissy hit him in the shoulder.

There was no time for Eddie to do anything more but find his seat, because immediately after him came Patton, Jeffrey, and exactly ten names later, came Vitale, Donatello. The teachers laughed and cooed at his excited nephews jumping up and down the aisle, cheering for his favorite Uncle. One day in the not so distant future, they’d probably be handing them their diplomas too. Just how many faces in the crowd had walked through these same halls, attended the same classes, and some of them even had the same teachers as the Class of ‘86? A much younger and recently married O’Donnell, a Higgins as a History teacher prior to his Principal days, a Kaminski after his eldest son had just been born. Never before had the kids in the Hellfire Club felt as much part of the Hawkins High community as they did now - it almost felt unfair that they had to permanently leave the place to finally feel that way.

“And last, but certainly not least,” said Mrs. Chandler when there was only one person left to climb up the stage. “-Wheeler, Nancy, the valedictorian for the Class of 1986 who will say a few words for us and her fellow graduates after receiving her diploma.”

The crowd broke once again in loud applause as a red cheeked Nancy in her dark green gown and bright orange valedictorian stole greeted all her teachers with a few flashcards containing her speech in her hand. Karen Wheeler looked at her daughter with shiny eyes, infinitely proud of her little girl that’d grown into a smart, capable woman right in front of her. In a few months she’d be far away, following her dreams, and taking a piece of her mother’s hopes with her as she did so, but none of her fears. Holly raised her arms, silently asking to be lifted up so she could see better, and Karen picked up her youngest daughter, pointing at her big sister in the distance so she could wave at her. Nancy took her place behind the lectern and looked at the audience, a carefully put together mask over bittersweet eyes that Dottie had almost become used to seeing on her friend. If she stared into a mirror too deeply, she could recognize the dents in her skin of her own mask, now laying shattered at her feet.

“Honorable guests, Principal Higgins, Hawkins High School faculty, academic and supporting staff, friends, families, and graduates - good morning,” Nancy began, voice soft but pleasantly clear. “It is with great pride that I stand here before you on such a special occasion to deliver this speech, which I promise I’ll try to keep short and sweet,” she lightheartedly smiled at her audience before she grew solemn once more. “However, before I start, I would like to ask you to join me in a moment of silence to commemorate the students and family members who could not be here today with us, and to remember the victims of the Starcourt Mall Fire on July 4th, 1985.”

Not a sound could be heard for a few heartbeats, and Dottie watched the faces of the town she’d come to love morph from amused to weary. There was real mourning here, a deep gash left open in a community that couldn’t heal properly because some wounds were just too deep to scab over. Eddie had told her everything he knew about what had happened, the official story everyone that hadn’t been involved in the tragedy repeated when asked, and her heart constricted when she saw Dustin and Erica in their seats with their heads down. They looked downright haunted. Steve sat next to them, watching over them with such turmoil in his eyes that Dottie had to wonder if there was something they were all missing about what happened. Had Steve also been in the mall with them? Had Robin, who was quietly sitting next to her like she was reliving a horror movie behind her eyes, her fingers absentmindedly tangling and untangling themselves in her honor cords?

Karen, sitting next to her unaware husband and emotionally closed off son, took a few deep breaths to keep her tears at bay and gently kissed Holly’s head before shifting her baby on her lap to hold her against her chest more tightly, like someone could snatch her off her arms at any given moment. Dottie twisted her mom’s engagement ring on her left middle finger and bit the inside of her cheek while blinking away the wetness gathering on her lash line. Not now, she scolded herself. Later.

“Thank you,” Nancy said, breaking the silence and moving onto her next flashcard. “Four years ago, we arrived at Hawkins High as children, and we are now leaving as young adults with our whole lives ahead of us. Some will go on to college, others will enter the workforce, but all of us will take the lessons learned here and let them guide us to become who we were always meant to be,” she turned to look to her side. “I'd like to thank our teachers for sharing their knowledge with us, for being patient and pushing us to achieve great things. With their help, our Hawkins High Mathletes reached their first ever state finals and brought home the silver medal earlier this year.”

There was a loud cheer coming from somewhere in the auditorium that sounded very much like Rick Stewart, exiting Captain of the Hawkins High Mathletes. Some people laughed goodnaturedly and joined in, the teachers clapping proudly at their labor being recognized. Nancy smiled and continued, knowing the applause would only get louder as she read the next part of her speech.

“I'd like to thank our coaches and counselors for making school more than just homework. You taught us about discipline, teamwork, and integrity, which led our basketball team to win the 1A North Central Conference Championship for the first time in 22 years,” the applause that followed was deafening, and it took several minutes for it to die down before Nancy could keep going. “I'd like to thank our families for supporting us in more ways that we could ever count, for chaperoning our dances and field trips, cheering for us at our sporting events, and attending all our plays with so much love and commitment, that our Drama Club was able to extend their winter run of West Side Story with a packed audience every night until their closure.”

The cheers this time were much more subdued, yet polite and sustained enough to not be embarrassing to the Drama Club members and their families in the audience. It was clear, however, where the town’s loyalties stood: Indiana’s love for basketball was known throughout the country, and Hawkins wasn’t the exception to the rule. Nancy looked at her graduating class and grabbed the last two flashcards in her pile.

“No one achieves success alone, and we are truly grateful for the help and guidance we’ve received during our years as Hawkins Tigers. However, if my classmates indulge me for a second, I’d like to ask each of you to think about a moment where you felt proud of yourself. Think about the things you’ve accomplished here, and the challenges you’ve overcome. A great woman by the name of Eleanor Roosevelt once wrote, you gain strength, courage, and confidence by every experience in which you stop to look fear in the face. You are able to say to yourself, ‘I have lived through this horror. I can take the next thing that comes along.’ You must do the thing you think you cannot do. Our time as Hawkins High School students has come to an end. We did it, Class of ‘86. We did the thing we thought we couldn’t do, and we’ve learned that we can take the next thing that comes along, so keep moving forward. I’m proud of you, and I hope you are too. Thank you, and congratulations to us all.”

Dottie followed Nancy with her eyes as she shook Principal Higgins’ hand once more and left the stage towards her seat. Her hands were shaking lightly, and her lips were pursed, but she almost looked lighter, like she’d left significant weight behind that had nothing to do with public speaking related nerves. Nancy’s speech had been beautiful, there were no doubts about that, but it was strange to think about someone like her looking at her high school years as something that had been horrific to live through. She was popular enough to not have been bullied, pretty enough to have been desired and looked up to, smart and well-off enough to never have to worry about not fitting in.

High school was certainly hard for almost everyone, but the way Nancy had spoken about it left a familiar bitter taste in Dottie’s mouth. If Eddie had been right when retelling her the town’s recent strange happenings, Nancy had probably been thinking about her friend Barb when writing her speech. She would have most likely graduated alongside her, maybe she’d be headed to a nearby college where the two girls could still see each other often, or to a completely different one across the country and they’d have to call every weekend with updates on their new lives. Holland, Barbara should have been called up to the stage between Hall, Suzanne and Humphrey, Andrew, but now she was just another name added to the always-growing list of people who ought to have been there, but ultimately couldn’t be.

“Thank you for that inspiring speech, Miss Wheeler,” said Principal Higgins, returning to his place behind the lectern to close out the ceremony. “Graduating is an amazing achievement for these students, and we here at Hawkins High are excited to see the things they’ll accomplish in the future. By the authority vested in me by the Governor of the State of Indiana, Mr. Robert D. Orr, I confer the appropriate diplomas for the Class of 1986. Graduates, please move your tassels to the left,” he smiled at his now former students. “Congratulations Tigers, you can now throw your hats!”

As they had been instructed during rehearsals, they threw their hats directly above them, not wanting to lose them on the way down before they could take pictures with them but in the excitement and elation of the graduates, some caps ended up on the floor, prompting kids to search for the lost items under their chairs while their classmates cheered above them and congratulated one another. Dottie hugged Robin again while Principal Higgins said his goodbyes through the loudspeaker without anyone really hearing him, families eager to leave the auditorium and get into their cars quickly to avoid the inevitable bottleneck at the entrance of the parking lot.

“Thank you all for coming and being part of this special moment,” Higgins said, voice ringing above the loud chatter and scraping of chairs. “Please drive safe and have a good weekend!”

“Dad!” Dottie called upon seeing James talking to Gareth’s family near their cars. He waved at her in acknowledgment and she turned to her friend to say her goodbyes. “I’ll call you as soon as I have my new schedule down, okay? We can go to the movies some day!”

“I’m gonna go see family up North next week, but I’ll call you when I get back,” Chrissy said, arm still tangled with hers. “We have to go see the new Karate Kid coming out soon, Ralph Macchio is so cute.”

“I’m not even gonna correct you on that because I do wanna see it with you, but just know I think you’re crazy,” the brunette said, laughing at her friend.

“Well, excuse me, bad boys aren’t everyone’s type,” the blonde retorted, a secretive grin gracing her fairy-like features before she pulled her into a goodbye hug. “I’m gonna miss you!”

“We’ll see each other soon! You go have a great trip, forget about this boring town for a while.”

After the girls said their goodbyes and went in separate directions, Dottie watched Chrissy greet her family with curious eyes. She didn’t know much about the Cunninghams and was surprised to see that her newest and most unlikely friend had a little brother she had never mentioned before. He must have not been the right age to be in high school yet or he’d probably be under Jason’s overprotective wing, especially if he was athletic like his big sister.

Chrissy might have looked small and dainty, but there was a certain fierceness cheerleaders had in their step - their aura had been painstakingly trained to command a room and demand attention. And yet, Dottie noticed that as Chrissy turned from her unassuming Dad to her elegant Mother, the brightness she radiated seemed to dim ever so slightly, even if her charming smile stayed in place.

“There you are! I was looking for you everywhere,” James exclaimed, her thoughts instantly lost to the wind. “Congratulations, honey. I’m so proud of you.”

“Thanks, Dad,” Dottie melted into his hug, knocking her cap even more askew with his shoulder. “They gave me honor cords, did you see? I didn’t know I had earned them!”

“I’m seeing them now! You worked so hard, good job.”

“Congratulations, sweetie!” Lydia, Gareth’s mom, said, pulling her into a hug. “Have you met Gretchen yet? Gare’s big sister?”

“Hey, congrats,” Gretchen said with a polite smile on her face.

“Thank you, hi! It’s nice to finally meet you, I’ve heard so much about you.”

“Likewise,” Gretchen said, eyes sparkling with mischief as she saw Gareth approach with two more kids toddling behind him. “I’m always really curious to meet any girl who would even talk to my brother in the first place, but you seem normal enough.”

“Oh my god, shut up,” Gareth said, and Erica snickered.

“Honestly, he’s lucky we’re nice to him,” the middle-grader joined in, making Gareth groan in annoyance.

“You’re my friend, you’re supposed to be on my side!”

“Congrats, Dot!” Dustin said, hugging the older girl from her right side, prompting Erica to cuddle up to her on the left. “We’re super proud of you.”

“Aw, Dus,” she pouted, leaning her head on his. He really was like the little brother she’d always wanted and never had. “Thank you, you’re so sweet. I’m happy you two could be here!”

“It was fun! We enjoyed it.”

“I saw you guys with that Steve guy earlier, did you come with him?”

“You know Steve?” Dustin said, curious.

“Yeah, he works at Family Video with Robin!” Dottie said.

“You know Robin?” it was Erica’s turn to ask.

“Uh, yeah, we’re classmates? She was sitting next to me throughout the ceremony- wait, how do you know them? What am I missing here?”

“Nothing! Steve’s, uh- Steve’s our babysitter!” Dustin hurried to say. “Did you know he used to date Nancy a while ago? That’s how we met, through Nancy. And we know Robin through Steve. Hawkins is a very small place.”

“W-what? Nancy and…”

“Yeah, she dumped him in front of everyone at a party and he’s been all mopey and sad since then,” Erica said, prompting Dustin to elbow her. “What? Just the facts!”

“Uh…,” Dottie looked at Gareth, dumbfounded.

“Anyway,” Dustin continued, aware that multiple eyes were on him. “He’s our babysitter.”

“Dustin, you’re fifteen,” Gareth laughed. “You’re a little old to still have a babysitter.”

“My Mom’s protective of me, okay? I’m an only child.”

“And he’s a good babysitter?” Dottie asked, amused.

“The best. Steve’s… yeah, Steve’s great. More like an older brother figure than a babysitter,” Dustin smiled, clearly fond of the older boy. “You should hang out with him, I think you’d like each other.”

“Stop. Just stop,” said Erica, knowing where Dustin was headed.

“What?” he shrugged, feigning innocence.

“Alright, let’s take some pictures!” said Lydia, not having paid any attention to the kids’ conversation.

While they were in the middle of taking photos, the remaining Hellfire Class of ‘86 joined the group with their respective families. Eddie snuck up behind Dottie while she was distracted taking a picture with Jeff and picked her up, arms encircling her middle and spinning her around while she giggled unabashedly, hands coming to rest on his forearms when he put her down but didn’t let go. Wayne had to hide a chuckle while he talked to the other parents; his nephew really wasn’t as smooth and mysterious as he thought he was, and Wayne had been around the sun too many times to not recognize what he was seeing between Eddie and his little lady friend. Gretchen, in turn, looked at Donny and lifted an eyebrow at him quizzically.

“What have I missed?” she quietly said, a smirk lifting the corner of her lips. She’d always liked Donny the best out of all his brother’s friends, and was aware that as much of a good confidant as he was, he never shied away from gossip.

“He said he wanted to wait until after graduation to ask her out so I don’t think anything has happened yet,” Donny muttered back, crossing his arms and leaning closer to her friend’s big sister. “They’re totally gone for each other, though.”

“You don’t say,” Gretchen said and turned to Erica who looked very interested in their conversation. “What do you think?”

“I think he’s too chicken to ask her out,” Erica laughed. “But they have been looking really cozy lately. That’s suspicious.”

“Eddie knows she’s into him,” Donny said, making Erica’s eyes widen. “Forgot to tell you about that.”

“You bastard, I thought we had a good thing going and you’re withholding information from me? Nuh-uh, this is betrayal. I want reparations.”

“Oh, she’s feisty,” Gretchen said.

“Come to the restaurant this weekend, I’ll give you ice cream and we can catch up and compare notes,” Donny offered, genuinely interested in keeping his friendship with the fiery younger girl intact. “But it has to be this weekend, Dot starts working with us on Monday.”

“How big is that ice cream?”

“Big as you want.”

“Deal,” she put out her hand for them to shake on it, but it was merely a formality - Donatello Vitale had no intentions of ever crossing the one and only Erica Sinclair again.

As families began saying their goodbyes and heading to their cars, it soon became clear that Eddie and Dottie did not want the festivities to end so fast. They’d already taken multiple photos with everyone and with each other, waved Dustin and Erica off as they climbed into Steve’s red BMW, and even said hello to the Wheelers, but they would just not leave each other’s side, always fluttering around one another no matter what was happening. If James thought anything strange about it, he didn’t mention it, but as Wayne looked at his nephew’s beaming smile, he realized he didn’t have the heart to cut his happiness short when there was such an easy solution to their problem.

“You two have any plans for lunch?” Wayne asked James, finishing up another smoke.

“Not really, no. I was thinking of picking up some burgers to celebrate. Why? You have any suggestions?”

“Well, me an’ Eddie like to go to the diner down on Randolph on special occasions. Thought you might want to join us,” he smiled at the kids who were now both staring at him expectantly.

“Can we go, Dad?” Dottie asked with hopeful eyes. “They have crinkle fries - you love crinkle fries!”

“That’s really kind of you, Wayne, but we don’t want to intrude,” James was saying, but Eddie hurried forward.

“You wouldn’t be intruding, sir. We both graduated today, we can celebrate together!”

“Come on, Dad, they wouldn’t ask if they didn’t want us there.”

Both older men looked at each other with knowing eyes and James sighed theatrically before conceding, his daughter cheering happily at the new impromptu plans. The teens quickly headed in the direction of their cars deep in their own happy little world; their parents amusedly looked as Eddie opened her door for her and helped her in while they talked about burger combinations and debated about their orders.

“Meet you there?” James asked Wayne, also getting into his car.

“You bet. Come on, boy, quit the yappin’. You’ll see her again in ten minutes, she’s not gonna run away from you!”

“Jesus Christ, Wayne!”

Eddie and Dottie had already been to the diner down on Randolph a few times; some of them before they’d begun dating and once after, but never with their parental figures as unofficial chaperones. The booth at the back they loved to sit at was occupied, so they chose a table near the front instead - the diner was bustling with energy as multiple families had had the same idea as them and got a headstart on their kids’ summer holidays. Eddie helped Dottie with her chair, thoroughly enjoying how shy she’d get whenever he did something remotely gentleman-like, and plonked himself next to her, quickly engaging in conversation about the menu she was holding. James had no option but to sit in front of his daughter as Wayne took the seat in front of Eddie, both of them also busying themselves with their own menus.

The teens tried to act normal in front of their elders, they really did, but it was such a lovely day, and they were celebrating one of the biggest achievements in their short lives that it was as if they’d forgotten that friends didn’t usually look so smitten with one another. Wayne took little peeks at them over the bright laminated piece of paper in his hands, catching how Eddie was stroking the side of her arm resting on the table with his pinky finger while she talked; he loudly coughed when James put his menu down and took his reading glasses off, the unexpected sound making them jump and separate instantly just in time for him not to see them. A young and friendly looking waitress approached their table, pad of paper and pen in her hand.

“Hi! Are you ready for me to take your order or are we waiting for the wives to arrive?” she said with a perfect customer-service smile. Dottie blinked up at her twice, her face morphing into a blank expression.

“No, thank you, it’s just gonna be us four today,” James said politely.

Today, he’d said. Like Margaret and Maureen were off doing other things, like working or shopping or attending a jazzercise class, and couldn’t join them for lunch but they’d probably be around later. Like they weren’t gone forever. Like they were still alive. Nancy’s speech rattled around in Dottie’s brain, her eyes glazing over and her ears filling with invisible cotton. James and Wayne ordered their food, and Eddie ordered for both himself and her, very much aware that something was bothering her. Her sight was stuck to her Dad’s hand resting on the cheap laminate tabletop. The gold band that had been there on his finger since Margaret and him had said I do all those years ago taunted her, glinting under the fluorescent lights of the diner. They’d promised each other forever, and what did they get? What did she get?

“Dot,” Eddie muttered, hand sneaking down the table to settle on the exposed skin of her knee. “Darling, can you hear me?”

“Huh?” she turned to look at him in a daze.

Behind him, there was a table where a family sat: a father, a mother and a daughter, barely older than she’d been when she’d lost the most important woman in her life. The baby gurgled in her Mom’s arms, and the woman cooed at her, noses nuzzling against each other’s. Dottie turned her head towards the other side of the diner where a mother was cleaning up a little boy’s face, chocolate staining his chubby cheeks.

She had just graduated from high school and her mother wasn’t there. She hadn’t been there when she got her first period, during her first heartbreak, or when she won a spelling bee at age seven. She wouldn’t be there when she graduated college, when she got her first job, when she got married to the boy who was holding onto her leg with worried eyes. She would never be there, not today, not tomorrow, not ever. It was always going to be just them.

“Honey, are you okay?” James asked, leaning forward.

“I-I’m sorry,” she managed to get out before she stood up and bolted outside and into the parking lot, her chair scraping against the floor in her haste to get out of the diner.

“I’ve got it, sir,” Eddie said before he sped after her, his chains rattling with every long step he took to catch up with her.

In silence, James and Wayne watched their kids through the huge windows next to their table. When Dottie saw Eddie running behind her, she turned her back on him, hugging herself as she tried to keep her emotions together. She lifted a hand to wave at him over her shoulder and said something - probably that she was okay, that she didn’t need help so he should go back in - but as he came closer, it was evident that the storm that had been brewing inside her all morning was on the brink of overtaking her. All it took was feeling his hand hovering on her shoulder for her knees to buckle as she folded onto herself, Eddie instantly rushing forward to catch her and pulling her into his chest, her back rising up and down violently as she sobbed into his graduation gown. He chewed on his lower lip as he held himself together, never one to cry in public where people could see him and judge him for it. He muttered something into her hair, his chin resting onto the crown of her head, gently rocking her side to side as her sobs subsided.

“She was really lonely until we came here, y’know,” James said, breaking the quiet that had fallen on their table. Wayne could only look at his nephew, the gentleness he’d always known he’d possessed perfectly on display. “All her new friends are great to her but Eddie… you’ve got a good boy there, Wayne.”

“They’re both good kids,” Wayne said, matter-of-factly. “It’s a damn shame they’re so young and been through so much already.”

“Yeah, it is.”

In the parking lot, unaware that they were being watched, Dottie lifted her head from Eddie’s chest, an embarrassed smile on her lips as she fanned her face with her hands in an attempt to dry her tears without ruining what was left of her mascara. Eddie, still holding onto her, blew on her cheeks; she laughed, heart feeling equally heavy and light at the same time. There was joy and levity to be found in shared grief, that was something new she had learned from him.

“Sometimes I feel like Eddie understands her better than I do,” James admitted, fingers toying with his wedding band.

“They understand each other in ways that you and I never will,” Wayne mused. “That ain’t a bad thing. Actually, I think it might be healthy.”

“Mhm,” James agreed, half lost in his own thoughts.

Dottie squeezed Eddie one last time like she was mentally preparing herself, gathering strength for whatever came next, and nodded once to let him know that it was okay to let her go. Eddie followed her inside quietly, holding the door open for her as they filed in and sat once again at their table. They both looked very tired, and perhaps even a little bit flustered at having to face their guardians after bolting out of the diner so unexpectedly. Dottie leaned forward to grab a napkin to blow her nose.

“M’sorry,” she said, eyes low. James grabbed her hand gently.

“You okay, honey?”

“Yeah. Yeah, I’m okay. S’just a lot, you know?”

“I know,” her Dad said, watching her glance at Eddie next to her.

“Can I… is it okay if Eddie and I go to the lake after lunch?” she asked, shy. “We want to burn some cards.”

“Yeah, of course,” James said, knot tightening at the base of his throat and fingers tangling with his daughter’s.

Eddie was silent through the entire interaction, hands hellbent on shredding the paper napkin in front of him to minuscule pieces. Wayne could feel their table shake as he bounced his leg frantically, something he had long understood as his nephew’s tell when holding back tears. The waitress, unaware of what had just transpired, came back at that moment with their drinks and two milkshakes for the teens. Dottie smiled at them with wet eyes, and Eddie had the indecency to look sheepish: she hadn’t mentioned to him she wanted one, but he knew she loved strawberry milkshakes from this specific diner because they made them with real strawberry ice cream and not the powder. He must have ordered them when she blanked out. The simple gesture felt like balm for her anguished soul.

“Well, I’d like to propose a toast,” Wayne said, dissipating the remaining uncomfortable tension at their table. “To the Class of ‘86.”

“To the Class of ‘86,” James joined him, clicking their bottles of Coke together in the air.

Food arrived shortly after, and as an easy conversation sanded whatever edges were still sharp for the moment, Wayne observed the tender behavior of the kids sitting in front of him. It wasn’t as playful as it had been before, no, this felt much more… intimate. Considerate. Muted, yet still softhearted. Not missing a beat in the story she was telling to her Dad, Dottie grabbed the cherry on top of her milkshake and left it on top of Eddie’s. He gave her a toothy grin before popping it into his mouth, and she shook her head at him fondly. Yeah, this ain’t a bad thing at all, thought Wayne, taking a bite out of his food and laughing along with James at the ridiculous gossip Dottie and Eddie were sharing about their now former classmates.

“Okay, hold on a second before you run off,” Wayne said, as his nephew ushered his friend towards his van.

After lunch was done, it was decided that Wayne would drive Eddie and Dottie back to their trailer so they could get Eddie’s van and head to the lake for what they were calling The Card Ritual. The eldest Munson didn’t really understand what it meant, but it seemed that James knew what they were talking about so he didn’t ask too many questions about it - all he knew was that the kids were going to buy some cards at Melvald’s and then burn them, and that Dottie was emotional over the whole thing. If burning some paper brought peace to her heart, then who was Wayne to judge? He’d indulged in far more destructive coping mechanisms throughout his youth, evidenced by his unshakeable smoking habit.

After they’d said goodbye to James, they climbed into Wayne’s truck and headed to Forest Hills, graduation caps, gowns, and his suit jacket now discarded into the backseat. The heat kept rising in the early afternoon and Wayne just wanted to get out of his clothes, drink a glass of icy cold water, and take a nap in his undergarments next to his trusty fan, but he felt like there was a pressing conversation to be had before he went in and could finally relax on his day off.

“What’s up?” Eddie asked, Dottie coming to a stop next to him.

“I just gotta know, kid,” Wayne turned to her. “Does your Dad know about you two or do I have to play dumb with him?”

“W-what? What do you mean?” she asked, nervously.

“I may not be young, but I ain’t blind, sweetheart,” he smiled. “You’re not in trouble, I just wanna know how to act around your old man, that’s all.”

“He doesn’t know,” Eddie muttered, grabbing Dottie’s hand and surprising her with how quickly he confessed. “No one knows, we haven’t told anyone yet.”

“Except Chrissy,” Dottie said.

“Except Chrissy,” he conceded. “She knows because I asked her for advice, but she’s the only one.”

“How long?”

“Huh?”

“How long has this been going on?” Wayne asked, pulling his lighter out of his pocket.

“Uh, like two weeks? We’re not, like- we’re not official yet,” Eddie scratched his neck uncomfortably.

“Not offi- Edward,” his Uncle hardened his stare. “I taught you better than that.”

“Shit, I swear I was gonna do it today! Wanted to wait until after graduation, I’m not trying to be a flake-”

“It’s okay! We talked about it,” Dottie said, hanging onto his arm. “I don’t mind waiting, we just thought it’d be best to keep it a secret for now,” Wayne turned to look at her, wary. “Mr. Wayne, please, I’d announce it at the next Town Hall meeting if he’d let me.”

“We share all the same friends,” Eddie explained. “They’ll wanna know all the details, and I just- she breaks up with me and I’m the biggest loser in Hawkins, you know how those assholes are.”

“Oh my god, stop calling yourself a loser!” she whined.

“Don’t break up with me, and I won’t be!” he argued back, but it was clear he was being silly about it.

“Okay, so what’s the situation here? You two dating or not?” Wayne asked, getting back on topic.

“Yeah,” Eddie said, smiling down at her with hearts in his eyes. “We’re dating. I was gonna ask her to be my girlfriend officially later today but I might as well do it now since you’re so nosy.”

“It’s not like anything’s changing anyways,” Dottie said. “We just didn’t put a label on it, but I’ve kinda been his girlfriend since that party we went to a couple of weeks ago.”

“Hell yeah you are. And I’m your boyfriend, right?”

“No, you’re my private driver,” she deadpanned. “Of course you are, Eddie, what kind of question is that?”

“Just making sure, darling,” Eddie said, and Wayne snorted at how smug his nephew looked.

“Well, then… you two can go now, I guess. I’ll keep the secret.”

“Thanks, Mr. Wayne,” Dottie said, coming to hug him. “We’ll tell people soon, we just want a little bit of privacy for now. The guys can be so nosy sometimes.”

“Don’t I know that, kid,” he chuckled. “I’m real happy for you two.”

“I’m really happy too,” she whispered to him, a bashful smile on her face.

Eddie finally let her into his van, her white sundress and summery sandals a stark contrast against his ripped jeans and chains. They were an odd couple if one only looked at their clothes, but it was so clear that they vibrated at the same frequency that Wayne couldn’t help but think that he should have expected this development sooner. He didn’t know why he’d chosen to believe them when they’d said nothing had happened between them the night of the party. His nephew went towards the driver’s seat when he called to him again.

“Ed, a word,” he was dead serious as Eddie jogged to where he was standing.

“Yeah?”

“You treat that girl right, okay?” Wayne said, voice low so she wouldn’t hear from the van. “I don’t wanna hear shit from her Dad about you bein’ stupid with her.”

“I know.”

“Yeah?”

“I’m not gonna fuck this up, Wayne. I love her,” Eddie told him, so sure of what he was saying that it knocked the wind out of his Uncle’s lungs for a bit.

“Love, huh?” Wayne laughed softly, and Eddie shrugged with red ears but looked so very happy. “Go, have fun. And take care of her.”

“I will,” he nodded.

“I’m proud of you, son,” Wayne said, ruffling his hair roughly like when he was just a boy barely taller than his own hip. “And your Momma would be too.”

“Yeah,” Eddie said, eyes full of unshed tears. “I’m proud of me too.”

taglist: @munsonology @kurdtbean @every1lovesanunderdog @eg-dr3amer3

43 notes · View notes

somnambulic-thing · 1 year

Text

nothing like a storm

Eddie Munson x OFC Rating: E (there will be smut, 18+) Words: 10k read on ao3 no upside down, Goth!OFC Warnings: mention of child neglect, mention of alcoholism ||fluff, angst, arguing, making up/happy end, established relationship, slice of life, first Ily, piv, oral>f, teasing, edging, fingering, rough sex, soft sex, affectionately mean sex (I guess)||

Summary: Eddie's girlfriend got stuck in a rainstorm on her way to his trailer and he was trying to find her, unaware that this storm would be the most significant weather event of their lives. When he finally pulled Finch into his van, more than the sky started to unravel.

It had been a long day.

A long day of mowing lawns and raking leaves and Eddie was exhausted. But the two things that changed after Rick had been locked up were that good weed was much harder to come by, which meant a decrease in income and that Eddie had discovered that he was actually not bad at gardening, even though it had turned out that being a small town undercover weed farmer was an unrealistic feat for him to take on alone. But the one thing Eddie always had been was creative. Making the best out of a subpar situation was his second language. So he had started knocking on doors, hanging out flyers and to his absolute surprise, had scored one gig with a wealthy old couple and their ginormous lawn. They had moved to Hawkins to retire recently, which was good for Eddie because they weren’t fluent in the small-town gossip yet. They also paid well. Far more than he had expected. Which was very very welcome, because it wasn’t even half a year left until graduation and he could use every damn cent if… well if. Word got out that the Munson kid actually had some skills and was a rather friendly guy and so it came to be that Eddie worked three to four different properties on the weekends. Today though, it had felt like double that amount and only the generous tip from his last client made him not want to quit that shit altogether. Eddie lay on his bed, head propped up against the wall, a guitar on his stomach strumming along to some of his favourite tunes droning into his ears over his headphones. Time to play and practice had been sparse lately and he utilized every time he could find but it wasn’t as much fun as it could be when your arms felt sore from landscaping most of the day. A slow lazy evening with Finch was all he wanted today. He wanted to stay in bed, he wanted pizza and Finch’s fingers massaging his scalp, playing with his hair while she told him about her week, with some music playing in the background. It had been far too long since the last fuck that hadn’t been rushed and squeezed in between things but his legs were really killing him and he never had been good with just laying back. So, If he got lucky, Finch would read to him while he strummed some more on his unplugged guitar and he’d probably be out like a light before midnight. The jaws of half of Hawkins would hit the floor if they knew how the Freak preferred to spend the majority of his evenings these days. As the current song ran out, Eddie could hear a loud noise from outside. He turned his head to the window and wondered when it had gotten so dark. He put down his headphones and guitar and went to look out the window. The sky had opened and unleashed all the water there was in the world. Thunder was rolling over the trailer park, the sound made the fine hairs on his neck stand up. “Shit,” he hissed, knowing that by now Finch would be on her way over. On her bike. “Shit!” Eddie stepped into his pants that lay next to his bed and pulled some clean clothes from a drawer, put his jacket on and on his way out grabbed a towel from the small bathroom. He shielded the clothes from the rain by tucking them under his shirt as he sprinted to his van, praying that on this one occasion, Finch hadn’t taken a different way out to the trailer park than she usually did. Driving slowly and carefully while the windshield wiper worked hard against the relentless rain, he kept an eye out for his girlfriend, chewing his bottom lip with worry. It couldn’t have been that long ago since he had left the trailer park, but it felt like forever until a dark silhouette finally emerged from the endless haze in front of him. “There you are,” he huffed out relieved and pressed the horn in his signature rhythm, making another mental note about the many advantages of dating a Goth girl. Through to downpour, he could see Finch lift her head and wave. He stopped next to her, rolled down the window just enough to call out “Side door.” and closed it again.

When he slid the door open, Finch handed him her bike. “Oh god, you are saving my life,”

“I live to serve you, milady. Now get into the damn car.”

As he made sure to safely stow her beloved bicycle in the back, the door closed behind him and he smiled as a stream of punched-out curses quietly flowed from Finch’s mouth. He turned back to her and paused:

It was almost infuriating, how the list of states in which she was just absolutely gorgeous kept growing and growing. Cold and drenched, long black hair sticking to her face and neck in strands that almost looked ornamental, a red hot blush high on her cheeks while small streams of water ran down her soft skin and pooled a little in the hollow of her collar bones. Like a siren he had just pulled out of the vast and violent sea; he was just mesmerized. Finch was pushing her hair up her forehead, the black liner around her eyes smudged and runny and she beamed at him like the autumn skies didn’t just try to viciously drown her. “I’m dripping all over your floor,” she said, shaking her arms and flinging drops of water everywhere. “And I haven’t even touched you yet.”

Tilting her head slightly, she smiled in that sultry way that made him weak and crawled over to him until their faces were only inches apart. “This is just what you do to me, Munson.” She cupped his face in her cold wet hands, a stray drop running down his jaw and neck, and pressed a soft kiss to his lips. Eddie eagerly grabbed her wrists, feeling goosebumps under his fingertips and instead of leaning in as he wanted to, pulled back. “You’re freezing, Finch. Christ.” He pressed another quick kiss to her mouth and moved to the front, grabbing the bundle of warm clothes from the passenger seat. “Here,” he handed her the towel first, “I brought you dry stuff, so you don’t catch some nasty cold that you pass on to me because I can’t stay away from you for more than five minutes.”

“As altruistic as ever. Thank you.” Finch pressed her face into the towel and groaned, then dried her hands and began to peel out of her wet coat while speaking with a casualness that made the words coming out of her mouth even more surreal. “Fuck, have I told you that I love you?” Suddenly, Eddie’s heartbeat was pounding in his throat. He’d imagined those words in her voice before so many times, was equally scared of them as he craved to hear them and now it had just happened, in the back of his van while the world was drowning and she wasn’t even looking at him. “Ahm, no,” his brain said on autopilot. “No, never.”

The soaked coat dropped on the floor with a wet and heavy thump and Finch’s head shot up, eyes slightly widened and full of– what? Regret? Embarrassment? “I said that out loud, didn’t I?” Eddie nodded. She looked at him for a few more moments before speaking again. “Was that… ahm, bad timing or is the overall message the problem?” “Huh,” he mumbled out of his stupor, “What problem?” Finch crossed her arms in front of her stomach, wringing her hands that still looked so cold with red knuckles and fingertips. “Eddie, you suddenly look more in despair as I’m sure I look dishevelled–” “No, you’re beautiful!” Fuck. What was he doing? This wasn’t supposed to be this awkward. “I’m sorry— I…” “It’s alright,” she said with a careful smile that didn’t reach her eyes. “Can you hand me those? I’m really cold.” Finch pointed at the bundle of clothes in his hands and he snapped into motion again. This he could do, handing over clothes was an easy enough task. “Yeah, sure. Of course.” She carefully placed the clothes on a cardboard box next to her and started to take off her drenched Siouxie Souix shirt; not without a little difficulty as the wet fabric stuck to her skin. Eddie’s mind went a mile a minute while his sublime girlfriend undressed in front of him and still, there were no words, not even an inkling of what to say or do and the fear that his silence was ruining everything while he was pondering if she’d just given him the greatest gift or if she had cursed him was almost overwhelming.

“Shit… this… stupid…” Finch sighed, struggling to take off her wet jeans. “Eddie?” she asked almost timidly and he hated himself. “I’m stuck.” “Come here… let me…” She had pushed the pants past her hips herself and Eddie carefully hooked his fingers under the soaked black fabric and started to pull. “Can you lift your hips a little?... Yeah, like that.” He tried to find her eyes with his but Finch had focused her gaze on her knees and as his hands slid over her kneecaps she turned her face towards the ceiling. He’d fucked up.

Finch sighed in relief when he finally pulled the pants off her ankles and threw them onto the pile with her other things, knocking over one dirty boot. She was shivering, rubbing her thighs with her palms. “Did it hurt?” he asked uselessly, sure he saw the answer to what he really wanted to ask on her face and the way she pulled the towel to her chest and lap as soon as her legs were bare. “No, all good,” a sad smile. “Was just sticky.” Of course, I fucking love you too! his mind roared. And that was the problem, wasn’t it? Because in less than six months an era came to an end and he wasn’t stupid enough to tell himself that staying together would be easy. Because love didn’t conquer all - he’d seen it countless times - but it sure as hell would rip your chest wide open and leave you bleeding on the floor when you let it. And a part of him had hoped that he could cushion the blow somehow. Make it less jarring, by not stating the obvious when he walked into his room and Finch was spread out on his bed, her legs crossed up on the wall, feet twitching in the rhythm to whatever was coming out of his headphones while she hummed along so out of tune that sometimes the song was unrecognisable. Or when he’d planned his escape from the country that one time she’d asked him to trim her sidecut and he had messed up badly and then she had started to laugh, for fucks sake, her loud wild contagious laugh and he had ended up laughing so hard himself that he’d gotten the hiccups.

So yeah, he wanted to grab her and kiss her and say corny, sticky, filthy things into her ear and make her wet in a different way, wanted to feel her skin turn warm again under his touch and tell her that he wasn’t terrified that knowing now that she loved him too would make it hurt so much more when their lives broke apart eventually. But he was terrified. “Do you need anything else?” he asked like he was working at a checkout and hauled himself to the driver's seat when she shook her head while taking off her bra behind the towel. It felt like aeons passed while she changed; Eddie repressed the urge to check on her in the mirror and watched the water stream down his windshield instead. Finch let out a sigh when she finally slumped down into the passenger seat. She’d chewed on her lip and there was a little dot of blood at the corner of her mouth. He knew it was a cliche but he loved to see her in his clothes. It felt warm and familiar and like home, his little Goth in his flannel; he’d always loved red on her and there were so few occasions to enjoy it. But he’d made an effort to not stupidly stare at her when she appeared and looked out of his window instead. You’re an idiot, Munson, he thought and opened his mouth at last. “So–” “It’s alright, Eddie.” Finch looked at him with sad eyes. “You can drive me back home.” “What?”

“It is what it is. I understand–” He didn’t mean to laugh and it sounded harsh and wrong in his ears, “No, I don’t think you do.” “You haven’t even looked at me since I sat down.” Eddie looked at her now, trying to ignore his racing heart, the stupid urge to just kiss her. “Because it, ahm, doesn’t help with the thinking to look at you like this.” “Ok, yeah, you’re right, I don’t understand, just–”

“It’s a big deal for me, ok?” Finch huffed a surprised laugh and looked at her hands. “So I’d hoped…”

“And, ahm, I am stumbling over my own fucking feet right now, terrified that I am colossally ruining everything.” “That’s a big word. A little, maybe…” “Don’t!” he said through his teeth, face hard, “please don’t fuck with me right now, Finch.�� “Eddie, relax. It’s ok. I'm not expecting you to say it just because I did. This isn't a transaction... if that's not how you feel then that's just life, I'd just like to know if we're driving to your place or if I'm going back to mine. Or you drive me back and we talk about it tomorrow–”

“You still don’t understand.” Finch turned in her seat, facing him fully, her brows drawn together. “You know, I think my mindreading abilities struggle with your thick skull, so just say what you want to say, please?” “I never want you to go back to your place ever again…” he flinched, “shit... that sounded like I'm kidnapping you... but it's fucking true. I don't want there to be a your place and a my place anymore but I don't fucking know if that's a possible scenario… like ever.”

“Why do you never say anything?” “Because I’m scared of you telling me to fuck off.” Finch looked upset and tapped his leg whit an accusatory finger. “Am I that shitty of a girlfriend to make you even consider this a possibility?”

“No,” he groaned and rubbed his face with both hands. “Then why?” “Because,” Eddie kicked off his muddy sneakers and pulled his legs up on his seat, “you have big plans, Finch. With your art school and all the travelling you always daydream about. And you absolutely should do all of those things but I… I have no idea how I could follow you–” “Eddie… you have big plans too—”

“Unless, uhm, there is an estranged grandfather out there for me too who leaves me with a surprise trust fund when he croaks I have no idea how I can keep up with you because I’ll be busy working my ass off making rent and shit before I get even close to where I want to be.”

He felt shitty as soon as he said it. It sounded petty but the truth was, that since she had almost kicked in his door with the letter from her late grandfather's lawyer a little short of a year ago, the outlook on things had changed. One day they were just two poor kids making the most out of a little and the next Finch had the key to a door he couldn’t follow her through no matter how many lawns he mowed.

She was silent for a moment, jaw tight and brows low. “I had no idea this was weighing on you like that… I mean you never want to talk about what comes after school, not really, anyway. I know you talk to Steve about it–” “Christ, Harrington!”

“He never tells me details,” she shrugged. “So what, does that mean?” “What does what mean?” She waved her hand, pointing between them, black nail-polish chipped on the two nails she tended to chew on when she was nervous. “This… whole situation here.” “Nothing! I… listen, I just had an exhausting day trying to make some money to put to the side for… you know, after school. And I miss you because shit‘s been so busy lately that I feel we never really just talk anymore like we used to, you know? All of that is in my head and then, uh, I find myself looking for you in the fucking flood of the century hoping you're ok and then you get in here, looking like a nymph, or a goddamned siren and just casually drop this like… like you mean it–”

“I mean it.” Eddie groaned and pressed his forehead to his knees, muffling the whine in his voice at least a little. “What I’m saying is I wasn’t prepared.” Finch laughed, “Did you want a formal announcement? In a fancy envelope? Should I’ve contacted the press?” “Fuck off.” He couldn’t help but smile a little and looked up at her again.

“Eddie… I’m spending all my free time with you, I tell you that you’re my favourite person at least once a day, I wear your underwear and not just during thunderstorms.”

Finch had lifted a hand in front of his face and counted with her fingers. “I make you mixtapes, try to come to as many Corroded Coffin shows as I can, I draw your stupid face on every surface I get my hands on - it’s a little embarrassing, actually - I leave you silly little notes with hearts and shit everywhere and I punched a bitch last year because she insulted you in front of me and got suspended for two weeks and I don’t even want to get into all the things we do to each other when we’re naked and you’re telling me you weren’t prepared to hear me say that I love you? Ouch?” Something ruptured inside Eddie's stomach and flooded him with warmth with a bitter layer of guilt on top. He pinched one eye close and tried to explain. “But you also call me your best friend all the time.” “Duh,” she rolled her eyes and leaned forward, “that is because you are my best friend, Munson.” The contrast between her voice - peak annoyed and angry - and her face - soft and caring - was astounding. “And you know what, I think that is the best part–” Eddie put down his legs, grabbed Finch by the wrist and pulled her over to his seat and into his lap, wrapped his arms around her back, his face buried into the bend of her neck, holding her like he was scared she could realize this very moment what an idiot he was and flee out into the rain. Which a part of him still was. Finch was tense at first but then settled against his chest, one hand on his back and the other nestled in his hair. “You alright, Eds?”

“I love you too,” he spoke his lips pressed against her skin, “so much.”

He could feel her chest expand with a deep breath and he pulled away, anxious to see her face.

She smiled. “Christ… you really scared me for a minute. Started to think I’ve been hallucinating this for all this time.” “Yeah, guess I’m somewhat of an asshole.” “No,” Finch leaned down and kissed him, soft and sweet. “You’re caring and kind and you make me laugh and you’re safe and you’re loving and sometimes fucking impossibly dramatic in your passionate way…” “Well, yeah,” he laughed, head spinning a little, “you make being difficult very easy sometimes.” “I have no idea what that means,” Finch laughed with him.

“Neither do I,” he sighed and ran his hands up her back. “I’m just glad I didn’t fuck this up.” Finch tapped his forehead and he blinked in surprise. “Ouch again, when you think that all that it takes to scare me off is one awkward fight.” “You told me to drive you home!!! I almost perished with the shock.” She rolled her eyes again and kissed him, longer this time, and the warmth spread further inside him. “I still want you to drive me home, I’m still cold and I love the sound of rain on the roof of the trailer.” “You calling my place home now?” a wide smile spread over his face. “Been calling it that to myself for a while now.” She brushed a wild strand of hair off his face, voice serious. “I’m sorry when I gave you the feeling that you couldn’t keep up… or whatever. I Never even considered that; in my mind, you’re always right by my side.”

“Yeah, uh, how about you don’t make me cry right now because I’m already seeing shit far out of my windshield as it is.” “Ok,” she kissed his nose and got up from his lap. “Home, hot shower, then making you cry. Sounds like a good plan.” Eddie nodded and chuckled. “And I could eat something.” “Pizza?” “Fuck, I love you.”

The drive back to the trailer park had been quiet, but not in the mind-numbing awful way like after she had told Eddie that she loved him. They had that figured out pretty quickly when they had become friends; how to be in silence with each other. And there were many different kinds of silence to explore. There was the silence Eddie needed after his gigs. Still strumming with every fibre of his body from the high it gave him even if the crowd was only five guys and a deaf dog, he needed time to process, to go over every song in his mind to assess the parts that needed more practice or filter out those which sounded ok during rehearsals but didn’t work during live shows. There was the silence Finch needed when an idea struck her and she had to sketch it out or write it down. This could happen in any situation - during meals, in the middle of a movie or even on Eddie’s lap with him thrusting deep inside her - and while it had confused him in the beginning, especially during sex, he had learned to embrace it. More so, it had made him aware of the thrill it gave him to delay coming as long as possible.

The silence in the van on the ride home had been a space to adjust, for both of them. They both knew that the current fight had blown over - different than the storm outside - but that it had laid open something big and pressing, something that was potentially threatening their little capsule of adolescent romance. They rarely ever fought - they bickered, had their disputes and got annoyed with each other, sure - but something that felt this high stakes hadn’t happened often. Maybe not ever until today. Finch kept glancing at him, elbow on the windowsill, chin propped on his knuckles; just watching Eddie exist was one of her favourite things to do. It was rare to find someone who was as bluntly and unapologetically himself as Eddie was. There were many days when being her true self felt safer when she was with him than when she was on her own. She knew this was a problem but one day after the other, right? It gnawed on her, that he had held back all of what she had just learned for such a long time. It wasn’t like him and it had scared her. Eddie parked as close to the trailer as he could and they ran up the stairs giggling and howling while the wind drove the rain on mercilessly. The silence was over again and they both felt needy. After adjusting came healing and they both healed faster in each other's arms. The nagging feeling inside her chest abate when as soon as the door had fallen closed, Eddie took her wrist and spun her around, pulling her close to his chest a grin spread over his face, dark eyes fixating on her. She never got enough of this. “You want some company in the shower?” Finch wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him into a kiss. “You smell like you took one recently.” She got up on her toes and pressed her face up his neck, inhaling his scent mixed with his soap that made her think of evergreen forests. “You smell so nice… hmm.” She let her lips ghost over the skin of his throat up to his jaw where she settled, pressing her lips to gently suck on his skin. “Uhm, yeah, no way you’re showering alone now, Christ.”

Her skin still was so cold that the water stung on her upper arms and thighs, but Eddie wrapping his arms around her from behind, kissing up her shoulder to her ear, distracted her from the feeling. They stayed until the warm water ran out, kissing, touching, squeezing, running their hands over all their favourite parts until they both had fully mapped each other out once more. Finch loved to cup Eddie’s sharp jaw, to slide further up, slicking his wet hair back as the water streamed down his face, eyes closed and lips parted. This was home too, being here with him, naked, soft and sensual and close. This was a need different to lust, a desire that didn’t burn white and hot but was not less urgent. He had fucked her against those shower walls many times before, but there were no words needed between them to know what they both needed in this moment. She felt it in the way he touched her.

When they were dry and dressed again, the rain had gone from pouring to a strong drizzle. They watched it from the window in Eddie’s room, as they discussed what kind of pizza to get, still unable to keep their hands off the other one. “Okay, alright,” Eddie sighed in feigned defeat, pulling her close to his chest again, “a few olives won’t kill me, I hope.” “You don’t have to eat them, you know? Just pick them off and I’ll take them off your hands gladly.” Eddie scrunched up his nose. “But you can still taste them after… intense little fuckers,” he chuckled.

It hadn’t been too long after they had started to hang out that this chuckle had made her realize that she would stand no chance of not falling for this goofy antsy guy who gathered outcasts around him to take that very title away from them. Finch had to kiss the corner of his smirking mouth. “Or,” she said still in kissing distance, “you could tell them to only put them on one side of each pizza.”

“Ohh,” eyes big and wondrous, “that is a smart idea. You’re a smart woman… why did we never think of that before? All the suffering…” Finch snorted and Eddie kissed her, long and soft, his arms around her almost a little too tight but sometimes -like today- that wasn’t close enough. It was hard to pull away and even then their foreheads still stayed together. “So, uhm, you get cosy and warm in bed and I get us something to bite? I’m getting really hungry.” “Hmm… me too… better you get going.” “Yeah,” he stole a quick kiss, his hands wandering up her sides, “Otherwise, we’ll end up eating at midnight again…” “Or, hear me out,” Finch almost purred, “I come with you. Just to supervise the nasty olive business… Not because I don’t want to let you go…” “Good!” Eddie straightened up and smirked, “that makes everything way easier. Put on some shoes!” He gave her a little clap on the ass as she followed his orders and another tingling kiss before they stepped out into the rain again.

This ride wasn’t quiet; there was music and laughter and every now and then Finch or Eddie turned up the volume on their favourite parts, singing along, loud and out of tune. The upside to being used that people stared at you on the streets no matter what you did other than looking different than the average shop window suggested was that you could let yourself go like that. Two freaks out on a rainy Saturday evening, blasting the streets of downtown with the wildest shit their by now pretty mingled tape collection had to offer, living their best life. People had started calling them fire and brimstone when they officially had started dating and while they acted all annoyed and grumpy on the outside, they had loved it from the first second. There had been no question that Finch was fire and Eddie brimstone. On a trip to Indianapolis to visit Finch’s cousin and - really - just to get out of Hawkins for a few days, Eddie had pulled Finch into every record shop they had passed. In the last one Eddie had hyperfocused on the crates of records as in the shops before, while Finch had rummaged through a box of merchandise with a big discount sticker on it. “EDDIE!” she had shrieked and startled not only Eddie but the other three customers and the very stoned shopkeeper. “What?” he had jogged over to her. “Did something bite you? Do I need to slay a monst–” his eyes had gone wide and a grin crept over his face as she held the loot into his face. “No. Way.” He’d held the patch into the air like a precious artefact; the alchemic symbol for sulfur - brimstone - inside an upturned triangle, the alchemic symbol for fire. “Is there another one?” he’d asked and started to rifle through the box himself, soon impatiently throwing out shirts and patches left and right until he found a second one with a cry of triumph. They had been a few coins short for both patches and a record Eddie had searched for months, but the inebriated salesman either didn’t care or wanted them out of the shop and let them have everything for less. They had spent the evening listening to the new record, fucking on her cousin's couch and with Finch reading to Eddie while he stitched the patches to his vest and her favourite jacket.

Now, while they waited for their pizza, Finch played with Eddie’s patch that was just on the hem of the vest right above his left hip, running her fingers over the raised lines. “You feeling me up, sweetheart?” “Something like that, Sulfur.” Eddie turned to her, fast. “What did I tell you about calling me that in public?” “That I better be prepared for dingy-back-alley sex?” “Exactly,” he grinned, then he rolled his eyes and sighed. “If I wasn’t sore as hell and starving right now, you seductive demon…”

Five minutes later they were on their way back with their pizza loaded. They stopped at a gas station; filling the tank and grabbing a six-pack before Eddie broke a new record in scaring the shit out of Finch with his driving. Finch jumped out of the car as soon as it had come to an abrupt halt. “YOU MANIAC!” Eddie almost fell out of his door laughing, “YOU LOVE ME!” “DON’T WEAPONIZE MY LOVE FOR YOU, MUNSON!” Finch had rounded the car with the sixpack in hand, shoving it at Eddie who struggled to keep it together and juggled the beer and the pizza cartons while Finch got her wet clothes from the back of the van. “HOW DARE YOU ACCUSE ME OF SUCH ATROCITIES!” Somewhere in the trailer park, someone joined the conversation. “Shut the fuck up, assholes!” “Rude,” Eddie deadpanned and Finch dropped her boots laughing.

Back inside, Finch started to throw her wet clothes over the shower door while Eddie carried everything to his room. “Uhm, hey, babe?” he called from next door. “Yeah?” “Would you mind if I invited Max over for some pizza?” Eddie appeared in the bathroom door behind her. “Not sure she has been eating enough lately. Her mom had a rough couple of weeks.” “No, I don’t mind. There’s always room for another stray, right?” Eddie leaned in, kissed her cheek loudly and vanished around the corner. Finch smiled and wiped at her wet cheek. “God, you’re so precious…”

There was some shuffling and then a pause. “Mayfield! It’s Eddie — Uhm, no, why would we scream outside? — Yeah of course that was irony — uh-hm — No, we were just messing around, don’t worry — uh-hm — listen, we have pizza, do you want some? Still hot, I hope —- Yeah, just come over — You don’t have to bring anything, your delightful self will suffice — No really, we have two large pizza pies — Ok, see you in a bit.” Finch had moved to the living room mid-call and hopped to sit on the kitchen counter and pressed a kiss to Eddie’s head when he hung up the phone. “You’re a good man.” “I’m parting with a few slices of pizza, nobody will declare me a saint over that,” he moved between her legs and run his hands up her thighs. “You’re not usually rejecting flattery.” “And you’re talking too much…” Eddie moved close bit her bottom lip and held onto it for a moment. Then he licked the spot before he kissed her; open-mouthed, tongue finding hers. Finch moaned and held onto his shoulders, surprised by the sudden onslaught.

“Wha a’e yu d’in?” she asked, not quite willing to break the kiss. “I must be doing it wrong if you have to ask… let me try something else,” he brushed her hair off her shoulder and licked a long stripe up her neck. The attention went straight to her groin. “Eddie…”

The breath of his chuckle tickled on her wet skin, “I love it when you sound so turned on by so little.” “Max just stepped out her front door… why are you turning me on now?” “You started it.” Again, he licked into her mouth, holding her in place with his hand on her neck and the other one cupping her breast under her shirt. “I what…?” she whispered, head spinning. “Sulfur?” “Fucking hell, Munson… ” There was a knock on the door and Eddie smirked like the devil himself. “Pull yourself together. We have a visitor.” Eddie opened the door and spread his arms, “Maxine, my dear friend! Come in, come in, out of that ghastly weather into the cosy parlor!” Finch pressed her thighs together to snuff out the sparks he had just lit and grumbled over how Eddie just flicked the switch between horny tease and silly inn-keeper. The never-ending wonders of dating a top-tier Dungeon Master. “Hi guys,” Max said, rolling her eyes at Eddie then bowed. “Thank you for the kind invitation to the feast, Eeedwaaaard.” “Okay, yeah, Max, alright, Max, very sorry, Max.” “I liked it,” Finch said and got off the counter. “You both sound very royal like that,” she offered and got two middle fingers in return.

“Remind me to never feed you again, Max.” Eddie pouted while Max and Finch not only high-fived but mocked him by popping olives into their mouths. Olives that they had picked off a slice of pizza that they then had trojan-horsed into his corner while he had been in the bathroom, to prove that he would not notice the difference. And he hadn’t. “Aww, sore loser?” “Uhm, yeah, you are corrupting my girlfriend to play tricks on me, I’m allowed to be sore about that.” Finch nudged Eddie’s leg with her foot, “I’ve been playing tricks on you on my own for the better of two years now.” “What?”

“We’ll feed you again, Max. Don’t worry–” “Excuse me?--” Eddie interjected but Max’s embarrassed face stopped him from making a scene. “Hey, what’s wrong?” “Nothing, it’s just…” she shook her head and waved her hands in the air as if the right words were there and she just had to catch them. “You don’t have to feel bad about this, alright?” “Yeah,” Eddie agreed, “We’ve all been there.” “I know,” Max said, eyes a little wet. “It’s still fucking shit, isn’t it?” After nothing but crumbs were left, Finch found Eddie in the kitchen as he tried to stuff too much cardboard into a too-full trashcan. “What about we play one or two rounds of cards or something? Her mom is out drunk on the sofa again.” “Yeah, sure,” he nodded and gave her a kiss. “You know where all the stuff is, let her choose something.” Eddie looked after her as she walked back to his room and let out a sigh. Helping Max out had become an almost daily occurrence now. Even Wayne had started noticing despite his schedule of mostly night shifts and he had started stacking some extra cans and boxes in their pantry. He would hand her some later when she left. She probably would protest and call him names but he knew she was grateful and that being prickly helped her cope with the situation so he didn’t mind. “Alright folks,” he cheered as he made his way back, “who is ready to get annihilated?”

—

Someone was shaking him and his whole body protested against the intrusion. “Eddie, wake up babe. Hey, Eds…” “Hmgrrmb, l’mme sl’p.” Soft laughter reached him, then again, “Come on, just a moment, you’ll be in so much pain tomorrow if you sleep like that and then I have to endure your whining all day.”

Eddie cracked an eye open. The small light was on and in fact, his neck already didn’t feel quite right. He sat up from where he had slouched against the wall, rubbing his face. “What’s going on? Where’s the carrot?” Finch immediately started rubbing circles into his back, fingers kneading the sore muscles in his neck and he groaned. “You fell asleep mid-game. Max just left a minute ago.” “Shit… wasn’t I winning?” “Yeah, three out of five, I guess you annihilated us.”

He couldn’t help but grin. “Good. Revenge for your horrible olive plot.” “You’re a menace,” Finch laughed, now massaging his shoulders with both hands. “You had a perfectly good pizza experience.” “I guess you’re right… if one can overlook the betrayal.” Eddie yawned and his eyes started to fall shut again. “This feels very good, Fin. But I think I’ll just pass out if you keep on…” he turned his head to her and gave her a kiss, missing the centre of her mouth by half. “I better go find my toothbrush before that happens.”

—

The mattress dipped, pulling Eddie out of sleep again. It was dark and his arm hit empty space as the tried to find Finch’s warm body. “Shit! Disappointing.”

He managed to stay somewhat awake until the mattress dipped again and the blanket lifted. Eddie let out a sleepy sound that was something reminiscent of a welcome. “Sorry,” she whispered, “Didn’t mean to wake you.” She swiftly slid back under the covers and pressed her back into his chest, wiggling a little to perfectly slot into the space as Eddie reached out his arm again and this time wrapped it around a soft waist. He nuzzled his nose to the back of her head, smelling her hair, taking in her warmth and sighed. His hand started to move on instinct, sliding up the side of Finch’s body, bunching up the shirt she wore and back down to the thick of her thigh and all the way back up. Between the soft drizzle of the rain above them and the rustle of fabric, Finch let out a small moan and Eddie suddenly didn’t feel like sleeping anymore. “What time is it?” he asked, still stroking the length of Finch’s side softly. “Almost four.”

He hummed and slid his hand up her arm and over the curve of her shoulder, brushing strands of hair off her neck before shuffling down and kissing it. Gentle fingers found his cheek as he left a trail of soft kisses, whispering in between. “A good time to fuck.” Finch started to turn under his arm but he pressed a hand to her stomach and tutted: “Keep that pretty ass right where it is.” Shoving his hips forward, he raked his nails up her soft skin between her breasts and finally slid his palm up her throat, turning her head to him as far as her tendons would allow while pinching her chin between his thumb and index finger.

“I know that voice,” Finch breathed out between her restricted jaws while Eddie started to suck a bruise right under her ear, “you’re goin’ to wreck me, aren’t you?” Eddie’s cock twitched deliciously in his boxers. He shifted and slid his other arm underneath her to replace the hand on her throat while shoving the now free one straight down to her crotch, nestling it between the warm squeeze of her thighs. “That’s what you want, isn’t it?” “Yeah,” she tried to nod. Her hands were clasped around his forearms, nails digging small half-moons into his skin. It hurt. Finch might look like a delicate creature most of the time, but she was stronger than her exterior let on and not at all helpless. The fact that she could knock him out if she wanted to, that he felt the soreness in his muscles flare up as they worked to keep her in place; it all drove him fucking nuts. “Yeah, what, little demon? Use your pretty mouth to tell me what you want.”

Finch ground her ass into his groin in lazy circles. He hadn’t moved a finger yet between her legs, just pressed the full length of his hand against her pussy. He could feel a wet patch seeping through the fabric that separated him from her. “I want you everywhere, I want you to give me all that you have and more and for you to fucking wreck me, Eddie– ahhh!” He had sunken his teeth into her neck, unable not to when she begged for him like that. “Did that hurt, hm?”

With an eerie speed, Finch dipped her chin, chasing for his hand and he heard her teeth click together as he pulled it away at the last moment. He chuckled deeply. “Unruly behaviour for someone who wants to get fucked so badly, don’t you think?” A punched-out moan escaped him as Finch angled her hips further back, putting tight friction on the tip of his already swollen cock. “But if you insist on having my fingers in your mouth,” he gritted out, thumb sliding over her bottom lip already greeting him with the tip of her tongue, “who am I to deny it to you?” Finch greedily sucked two of his fingers into her mouth and he used the moment to tilt her hips a little backwards, pull her panties to the side and slide two fingers between her slick and wet lips. She gasped and cursed around his knuckles and Eddie felt his cock leak sticky precome against his belly. “Hmmm, that’s right,” he hummed into her ear, “just the way you like it… I know what you need...” Circling her swollen clit, slow and dragging, kissing and nibbling on her neck, feeling her swallow hard under his lips; he drank in all her noises, every movement, the soft tongue sliding around his fingers. Eddie could drag this out forever. “You want a taste of yourself, little demon?” He could feel her nod. “Yeah? Then open your mouth for me…” Finch whined as he stopped touching her, turning into a moan when he replaced the fingers in her mouth with those coated in her wetness. Eddie had propped himself up on his elbow to watch her face but it was too dark and this wouldn’t do. He wanted to see her while she slowly lost it for him. He untangled himself from her without a warning and rolled over to the bedside table to turn on the lamp, then looked for something to throw over it to dim the light down. “Don’t move!”

But she wouldn’t be Finch if she didn’t challenge him even a little bit. While he was rummaging around on the floor, a hand crept to his cock, stroking him through the fabric, and teeth sunk into his shoulder. “You can’t just leave me unsupervised and expect me to behave… you know that… don’t you, Sulfur?”

“FUCK!” Eddie threw his head back and turned fast, pushing her back with the movement. He knew it was probably silly how much it turned him on when she called him that but it just fucking did and he didn’t care either way. Finch sat upright now, hair a tousled mess, deep red marks on her neck and shoulders, grey eyes defiant and full of lust and hunger for him. He grabbed a fist full of her shirt, shoved it over her head and proceeded to throw it halfway over the lamp behind him. When he turned back again, Finch had leaned back, knees bent and thighs spread wide, with one hand down her panties, touching herself. Eddie tilted his head and pursed his lips in a smile, speaking calmly despite his racing pulse. “Well, if you don’t need me, I can go back to sleep.”

“No, you couldn’t,” she bit her lip and Eddie could see her fingers speeding up. “You want me so bad.” Reaching out, he grabbed her by one ankle and pulled her to him. She thumped to her back and laughed as he groaned while unceremoniously pulling her panties off of her. It left a glistening wet streak on the inside of her thighs and he slid his thumbs all the way up along it while he parted her legs and came to kneel between them and without hesitation, plunged two fingers deep inside her all the way to his knuckles. Finch threw her head back, back arching as he set off at a furious pace. He grinned as her breath hitched a few times before she could let out a long deep moan. “What? Did I fuck the bratty air out of you, sweetheart? Oops.”

“Fu-huck- tha-t’s– go-od…” “You can still talk, though. That’s no good.” Shifting his weight, feeling the pull in his sore legs, Eddie leaned over her and pressed his lips to her panting mouth as soon as he started to curl his fingers up into the special soft spot. Finch jolted beneath him, muffled curses streaming directly into Eddie’s mouth. He pulled at her lip with his teeth and felt Finch’s hand slide between their bodies to give attention to her clit. He stopped and grabbed her wrist, licking the tangy wetness from her fingertips, then looked at her reproachfully. “Don’t you think that I would have taken care of that myself if I thought you already deserved it, hm?” “I’ll behave,” she panted, cheeks flushed bright red and gorgeous, “I promise– just don’t stop… please… ple–” Eddie had started to take off his boxers while she had made pretty promises and he grinned sultrily when the sight of his hard flushed cock made her forget her words. “Look,” he said, pushing his slick fist over his whole length, “how do you like it when I do this -- ah -- when clearly all you want to do is get your hands on me–” “And mouth–” Still grinning, he stroked himself slowly and nodded, “--but I’m doing aaall the nice things to myself and don’t leave any to you?”

When she didn’t respond immediately, he leaned down and firmly tapped her clit two times, making her jolt again. “Not fair,” she breathed. “What was that?” he cocked an ear. “Not fucking fair… Eddie, please let me taste you!” “No,” he smirked and started to lower himself to his stomach, “not today, babe.” Eddie saw on her face that there was protest lurking in her throat and he throbbed with the knowledge of how badly she wanted to suck his cock but he was nothing if not stubborn. When she realized what he was about to do, her eyes closed and she grabbed the sheets in anticipation. He thought of teasing her a little longer but so close to her swollen dripping pussy, being a menace was exceedingly hard. A vibrating moan slipped through her lips when he licked the first long stripe over her clit and combined with her taste, it was enough to drive him mad. He pushed his fingers back in, returning to the former merciless pace. The sting in his scalp was thrilling as she held onto his hair for dear life. Toying with her clit - licking, sucking, circling; all of it - and watching what it did to her was one of the hottest things he could think of. It was a special treat to fuck her when she was just short of unravelling, fully here and present with him, her racing mind blank, registering nothing in the world but him.

He had brought her to the edge two times and let her cool down again when she squeezed him with shaky thighs, reached down and cupped his cheeks between her legs. “Fuck me, please.” No snark, all sweet and spent. She kept her hands on his face as he started to crawl up her body to kiss her. “Are you good?” “Hmm-hmm, perfect,” she hummed with heavy eyes, brushing hair from his face that fell back into place immediately. Eddie pressed his cock to her slit and moved up and down. “Can you go one more time, hm?” “Three times is torture, Eddie…”

He chuckled and kissed her chin. “One more, Fin. And then I’ll make you come, promise… you can shatter aaall around me… doesn’t that sound good?” “Fuck,” she laughed, “you’re really selling this.” “I promise I will deliver,” he whispered into her ear between kissing up her jaw. “One more…” she pressed one finger to his lips and nose and he nodded, smiling softly. Eddie sat back on his knees, hands splayed out on her thighs, pulling her closer and slid all the way inside of her in one fluid motion. The tight warmth was intoxicating, as was the way Finch lifted her hips to take him in even deeper as she made the prettiest noises. “You’re so sensitive, sweetheart. The way you moan for me.” he just twitched his hip a little, still deep inside her.

“Fuck-Jesus-Eddie–” “Nah, the dude is not my type and I’m busy here.” With a long groan, Eddie started to pull out slowly just to thrust back in fast; he found a rhythm and watched Finch’s eyes roll back as she finally fully let him take over. “Finch, Finch, Finch…” he chanted her name, while heat pooled inside his abdomen, “you’re s-so beautiful like– like that, how you take me.”

He lifted her right leg and leaned it against his chest, changing the angle and sunk his teeth into her calf with a grin. Finch pushed her palms into the mattress and herself halfway up, gasping, her pretty small tits jumping every time he drove into her. “E-Eddie… I… god… so good– I-I…” “I know,” he grunted, “you’re getting reeeally fucking tight now… just… a little… more… fuck!” The overwhelming sensation pushed him forward, and he caught himself with clenched fists before he could smack down on Finch’s body, pulling all the way out, drawing a frustrated moan out of both of them. He usually just stopped inside her, but he’d drawn it out for too long and suddenly had been very close to coming himself and he wasn’t going to do that to her now.

Eddie cowered over her, panting, focusing very hard on the muscles in his loins as Finch’s legs were pressed into his sides, warm and sweaty and trembling. Her hands found his face and laced together behind his neck. “C’mere… please.” Eddie followed her pull into a kiss that was slow and sloppy and sweet while her shaky hands roamed every bit of his skin she could reach. “Stay close now, yeah?” “Want to sit in my lap?” he panted against her cheek, then chuckled. “Won’t take long for either of us now.”

“You have to hold me,” her voice soft and needy and his chest felt tight with, well, fucking everything. “I’ll hold you, babe.” Eddie kissed her, thumb stroking her cheek, watching her eyes close, then flutter back open, “you can lean on me and I’ll fuck you good one more time.” “Are- are you good?” “Absolutely!” He beamed at her.

Finch shook her head slightly with heavy eyes and brushed hair off his forehead again. “You have the most gorgeous smile I’ve ever seen, Munson.” “You’re so cute and tame when you’re all fucked out, nobody would believe me.” She almost pouted, brows drawn together. “I say nice things about you all the time, pretty boy.”

“Pretty boy?” Eddie huffed a laugh and pushed himself back up, pulling Finch with him by her wrists. “You’re getting delirious.”

“Now that you say it, I really could use something to drink.”

Eddie turned and grabbed the water bottle from the nightstand. “Here, hydrate.” He positioned himself while she drank and stroked his aching dick a few times, really ready to come apart with her now. Finch climbed into his lap, balancing her weight on his thighs; he would be so sore tomorrow like he’d never been in his life. “Left you some,” she handed him the bottle and as he drank, reached down and let herself sink down on his cock with a long sigh.

“Shit,” Eddie spluttered, water running down his chin and their chests. He wiped his face with the back of his arm and looked into a hot, smirking face. “You already getting cocky again?” Finch ground her hips down, “Something cocky is going on, yeah.”

Eddie laughed, let the bottle just drop off the bed and wrapped his arms around her, pushing up inside her. “Goddamnit, I love you.” “Eddie…” she whined and sunk all the way down on him, “m’ gonna come right now if you do that…”

He steadied himself with a hand placed behind him and pulled her to his chest, holding a slow rhythm with his thrusts. “You like that?”, he said close to her ear, “Hearing that I love you while I’m buried inside you?” “Ohmygod…” Finch let her face sink to his shoulder, arms wrapped around his neck. “Because now that– oh fuck, Fin– you feel so good– because now that it’s out there, I’ve no qualms –ah— w-whatsoever to moan– it– into your ear.”

She bit his shoulder in response and he sped up his thrusts again; he would fucking explode any minute, he was sure of it. “Finch, babe?” he shifted a little, the arm around her gripping her tight while he shoved the other one between them down to find her clit. “Ye-ah- E-d-die?” her voice broke every time he pumped into her, hard.

“I love you.”

“Shitshitshit–please–please d-on’t stop…” “You g-gonna come with me?” Finch placed her palms on his chest and pushed herself up to look at him and the sight of her face alone almost did him in. She moved her hips with him, meeting him hard every time, mobilizing all energy she had left while starting to squeeze tight around him again.

“Come for me,” his breath came in short hard bursts, “m’ right behind you… oh holy f–” First her thighs started to tremble, then her hips twitched uncontrollably as she threw her head back, a scream locked in her throat unable to escape as she came hard, pulsing rapidly around him. Eddie looked at her in awe and complete ecstasy, not even feeling where her nails drew blood on his shoulders. She finally drew one deep, enormous breath and let it back out in the filthiest moan he’d ever heard and Eddie came too, hot white heat devouring him. He slumped forward, his face pressed to her heaving chest, barely hearing the quiet praises Finch spoke into the crown of his head as he rode it out. They stayed like this, tangled and close, until their breathing was even again. Finch ran her hands over his back in soothing circles until he was ready to let her go. His legs were killing him. “Want me to dismount? You’re trembling…” “Just the earthshattering orgasm, nothing to see here,” he pulled his face away from her chest, “but yes, please.” He flopped down on his back, arms spread out, feeling heavy and spent but also needy. The latter became apparent as Finch got out of bed and walked toward the door. “We’re you going?”

“Getting more water,” she bent down and gave him a kiss. “And going to the bathroom. We’re dripping down my thighs… like a lot.” Eddie groaned after her as she left the roam, “Stop the dirty talk please!”

“Never!”

He could still hear the rain on the roof and was aware of the sudden silence. There was something awful about being alone right after sex; he listened to the noises Finch made in the kitchen, then in the bathroom, to asses when she would be back. It made him almost feel anxious. “Finch!”

The toilet flushed and an eternity later, the door opened. “Finch? You coming back here or what?” “I’m here.” She got back into the bed, placing some stuff on the nightstand. Eddie held his arms out. “Come here.” “You okay?” He pulled her down to his chest and wrapped his arms around her, relaxing again when her warm weight settled where it belonged. “I’m now.” “Sorry, I didn’t think I was gone long.”

Eddie closed his eyes and waved one hand in the air. “I forgive you…”

He could feel her smile against his neck. “How very gracious of you, oh Edward the Needy.”

“Just… don’t fuckin’ do it again. Ever.” His voice was heavy and hard, tone and words missing the mark of a quippy comeback entirely. Something must have gotten into his eye because a little liquid pressed out the corners when he shut them tight. He felt Finch’s face turn up to him.

“I’m sorry, Eddie.”

Eddie pressed a hand to his forehead, trying to snap out of whatever was suddenly trying to push its way out of him by force. “I don’t know why I said it like that I—“

“Yeah, forget it,” Finch rose up to his eye level, brows drawn together, “we are not doing that again. You’re upset, don’t swallow it down.”

“Suuuch a stupid time to be upset about shit.”

Finch wiped her thumb over his cheek; more tears had escaped him. “You think?”

“You don’t?” he took her hand and pressed a kiss to her palm.

“Do I think it’s a stupid time to be upset about being afraid to lose your girlfriend after a day like this? After fuck like this?”

He swallowed hard. “Terrified.”

“T’s not stupid. The blood must not have fully returned to your brain yet,” she smiled softly, worried eyes observing every twitch of his face. “I’m terrified too, you know?”

Eddie shook his head, “Tell me!”

“What I am scared of?”

“Please?”

“No,” she drew her brows together and shook her head. “But I can tell you what I am daydreaming about when you’re not around.”

“Fuck yeah. Please!” he smiled, sniffling a little.

Finch untangled herself from him and leaned over to the nightstand, turning around with a small bottle of the body oil she used in the evenings. “Get on your back.”

“What? Why?”

“You worked a long day. You’re in pain. Your muscles are twitching whenever you move your legs. Get on your back!”

Eddie pushed the blanket away and did as she told, spreading his legs as she moved in between them, sitting back on her shins. He was excited and overwhelmed and full of admiration as he silently watched a totally ruffled Finch coat her palms with the oil, the familiar and rich smell of bergamot and poppy surrounding him instantly, already calming him down a little.

“Our flat has one room,” she said palms rubbing together and eyes closed as if she was conjuring up an image. “I mean, except the kitchen of course,” she looked at him and smiled, “who wants to sleep in their kitchen, right?”

“Wouldn’t want that, no.” His voice was husky and he sighed when her warm palms gently run up his thighs. “Why one room?”

Her gaze was focused on his right leg where her thumbs rubbed small firm circles along the inside. “Because,” her eyes flicked up, “I like to lie in bed and watch you play the guitar on the couch in the mornings.”

Eddie groaned, his chest expanding with every word that added to the picture she was painting him and the sensation of her hands, slowly releasing the tension from his legs. This was already home.

“To firm?”

He shook his head and smiled. “What makes you think I could just sit there and play when you’re over there in bed?”

“Because you’re a strong-willed ambitioned musician who can come back to bed after he has tried out this new riff or that peculiar melodie. Plus, I have my best ideas in bed and you can bounce lyrics that don’t feel quite right off of me.”

“Okay, I’m convinced. Go on.”

“Our books are all mixed together, no separate shelves or bullshit like that and— did that hurt or do you hate the idea?”

Eddie had winced as Finch worked her way up the most painful part of his thigh and it did hurt, but in a good way. “Nope, just really sore,” he pressed out through his teeth. “I like the idea, but if you want to sort them by color like you currently do we won’t find shit.”

“You get used to it, I promise.”

He wanted to cover her whole beautiful face with kisses. “That feels really good, babe. Thank you so fucking much.”

“You do the laundry—“

“Of course, I like my clothes the right size,” he chuckled.

“—Exactly my point - and I keep our plants alive.”

“We have plants? I like that.”

“Uh-huh, we need something to set off the dark walls,” she said, coating her palms in oil again to switch to his other leg, “we rescue them from the street or wherever people leave their half-dead failures. You can use your plant magic on the very bad ones.”

“Your desk is by the window?”

“Yes, and you have to put back my pencils after scribbling down spontaneous ideas in a haste or we’re going to get into fights and we only have one room so if you don’t want to sleep in the fucking kitchen—”

Eddie sat up, wrapped his arms around her waist and stopped her with a hungry burning kiss. Her hands came up to his chest, slick with oil as she sighed into his mouth. When he drew back, he pressed his forehead against hers.

“You really imagine stuff like that? You really mean that?”

A nod. “All the damn time. Do you?”

“Uhm,” he breathed deeply, “I— I have. But I tried not to, to make it hurt less when- if… sorry. You’re so sweet n’ I’m—“

“Honest.” There was no hurt in her voice, just a tinge of sadness. “What do you want?”

“That,” he blurted out, drawing back more to look at her. “I mean, shit, Fin. That was… just… I have no idea how.”

“You want to make it work?”

“So much.”

Finch shrugged - casually like when she’d told him that she loved him - as if the next thing she said was just the obvious. “Then we make it work. We figure it out.”

“Okay,” he grinned.

“Okay?”

“Let’s make it work.” Eddie let himself fall back, taking Finch with him, eliciting a little yep from her that made him chuckle. They just lay like that for a while until he felt heavy with nearing sleep.

“Seems like the storm is over,” Finch muttered sleepily against his chest.

“Hmm,” he agreed and kissed her hair. “T’ was a good one.”

#Eddie Munson x ofc #Eddie Munson #Eddie Munson smut #somnambulic-thing

112 notes · View notes

boogiewrites · 2 years

Text

Seeing Stars Part 1

Part 1 of 27 - now completed!

Characters: Eddie Munson x OFC Star

Summary: A new girl with a mysterious air to her and a questionable past comes to Hawkins. She's armed with a gauntlet of jewelry and the sharpest wit Eddie's ever come across. After a chance encounter at a party, Eddie becomes a bit smitten with her. The problem is, she's an unreadable brick wall when she's sober. Will Eddie's attentive persistence help him break down the walls she's put up to protect herself from not getting hurt? Or will Eddie be the one who ends up with wounds to hide? A story about learning lessons the hard way when it comes to letting people in. Vulnerability and honesty will always be rewarded. Even if it doesn't feel that way at first.

Comment & Reblog to let me know you like it and want more Eddie content!

Parts 2+ here.

Warnings/Triggers: Introductory Chapter. FLIRTING. Undeniable chemistry. Mystery. Eddie turns on his charm and flirts. Self-deprecating humor.

It was a hot summer night, the heat coming off the asphalt as he made his way up the driveway to the front door. This would probably be the last party of the summer before school started back. Since it wasn’t being thrown by a high schooler, Eddie was inclined to go. He hoped there’d be good drinks and weed since things had been slim since Rick had gone to jail. He wasn’t excited for school to start back, only eager to get it the fuck over with this time. The third time’s a charm after all.

The house was full of moving bodies, a good stereo system pumping out music and writhing bodies in the living room gathered and rubbing against one another. Large men ran around screaming, some naked some with lampshades on their heads. One was running and holding a bra like a flag with a girl holding her naked chest and chasing after him.

Not immediately knowing anyone Eddie moves slowly through the house and gets a feel for things. He knew who owned the house but didn’t see them anywhere. They were probably behind a locked door with at least one girl and he was feeling a little lonely truth be told.

He made his way to the kitchen, waved, and nodded hello as he grabbed a beer and downed it quicker than he meant to, but hey, he wasn’t paying for it.

He was never much for dancing. He likes to play music or experience it with giant headphones while laying in bed. But the people on the floor seemed to not be able to relate. Most were vaguely familiar, the town not being huge made it easy to keep track of people. There were some usual suspects and a smattering of new faces. A few girls stood out, most connected at the hip with a guy except for one who was dancing up on another girl.

After a song or two of not terrible but not his taste in songs he figures he’ll call it a bust. He tried and now he could go back home and retreat and nurse his wounded ego.

He stiff-shouldered his way through the dance floor, a direct line to the kitchen with his head down and eyes forward. A body suddenly is shoved into him, a girl. The one that had been working her seductive charms on the dance floor from before. The beers they held got knocked and poured over both of them. Whatever was left in the can the girl threw in a larger man’s face.

“I SAID FUCK OFF!” She shouted, throwing the now empty beer can at his head. Eddie wasn’t a fighter but he also wasn’t going to stand and let someone hit a woman. He put his arm out in front of her and stood between them. The drunken man looked past him and shook his head.

“Not worth it, you fuckin skank.”

“I said no you fuckin missing link looking mother fucker!” She shouted over Eddie's shoulder moving from behind him.

“Hey! Hey!” He grabbed her shoulders to keep her from going forward further. As soon as he switched her attention he could tell she was drunk.

“Oh shit.” She said her face falling from anger to curiosity. She saw the soaked shirt sticking to his skin and looks down at her chest realizing she was in the same situation. “Aw fuck the beer. Some ASSHOLE doesn’t know what no means.” She screamed the insult again at the guy that was now out of sight.

“C’mon let’s go try to soak some of this up, huh?” He suggested, eyes darting from her chest to the direction the guy had went. A soaked white muscle shirt and no bra left little to the imagination. She grumbled and knocked his hands off her shoulders.

“Fine.” She groaned as he held out his hand for her. She sighed then reluctantly takes it as he led her to the kitchen to grab a roll of paper towels and then head outside. He figured she needed a break from the stuffy smokey air of the house. He wrapped a few circles of paper towel and handed it off to her, she grumbled as she squeezed her shirt, wringing out the beer.

“At least your shirts black.” She finally talks to him instead of ignoring him.

“Huh?”

“Your shirt. It’s black. The beer won’t stain it.” She states obviously, looking up to meet his gaze for the first time. She had a set of green, intimidating but pretty eyes. She showed no hesitation of shyness as she looked him over head to toe while wringing her ancient men's muscle tank out with a graphic of a car in it that was so worn you could barely make out what it was. “I like your shirt.” She admits. “Dio. Fuckin metal. I dig it.” She gives an approving nod before returning her eyes to her project of drying herself off.

“Oh?” His voice cracked with surprise, both half bent forward and squeezing at their shirts. “You like Dio?”

“Hell yeah dude.” She nods approvingly. “So you’re like what? A metal head?” She saw the wallet chain and the black jeans with rips and tears. He wore hard silver jewelry and a hardy belt buckle. It all screamed metal head. “Not seen many of your type around here.”

“What gave me away?” He smirked. He saw her eyes focus for a moment on his face. She liked that.

“Only ya know. Everything.” She huffed out a sound that was almost a laugh. “Shirt. Pretty fuckin obvious.” She held out her hand to motion toward it, she tossed the now wad of paper towards an overflowed garbage can. She fanned herself with a tug of her shirt in an attempt to air it out. “The hair. Definitely.” Without any mind to any personal space, she reached out to touch his messy waves and gave them a slight tug. “Matches my hair almost.” She tilted her head in consideration, moving to bend over and shake her hands in her hair and flip it back over. Her dirty blonde hair with its shaggy layers and bangs was cut very similarly to his. “That face doesn’t look metal though.” She shook her head and gave his chin a light grab for a split second. “Don’t see many pretty boys listening to metal.” He openly laughed at her statement which made her brows raise on her face.

“Oh, you’re… serious?” He blinked rapidly at her confused expression.

“Usually am.” She nodded.

“Sorry.” He held up his hands in his defense. “Never thought I’d hear someone call me a pretty boy.” He laughed.

She tilted her head, weight shifting to one leg on a propped-out hip. She studied him again.

“Bad eyesight common around here?” She smirked this time and saw him get flustered. She liked that too. “HEY BLONDIE!?” She shouted to a girl by the kitchen door. “Throw us a few beers?” This blondie must’ve been afraid of her because she scurried and tossed the beers from a distance like this girl might bite. Eddie blushed a little deeper with that thought in his head. “You mean a good lookin' and nice guy like you isn’t swimming in pussy? In a place like this? Where everyone’s an uptight asshole who could be in a fuckin' Sears catalog?”

“Can’t say I am.” He chuckled and cracked open the beer. “You aren’t from around here are you?”

“Nope.” She shook her head and took a big swig. “Just moved here two months ago.” She finished the beer and opened another after crushing the can against her hip. Eddie looked her over, a bit in shock from the experience.

“Where’d you move from?” He asked, genuinely curious. She started patting her hips and ass, looking around at herself, and then let out a defeated sigh.

“You got a cigarette? I don’t know if I smoked all mine or if someone took them.” She grumbled and pulled a lighter with little moons and stars out of the front pocket of her worn bell-bottom jeans. They were decorated with patches over the holes she’d worn in them. There was a giant star on the ass of them, some smiley faces, and flower patches with one that was simply a middle finger. Some she’d sewn over or put scraps of fabric under the holes if it was anywhere that would’ve shown her ass since she wasn’t someone who wore underwear often.

“Yeah.” He declares without hesitation, handing her one and taking one for herself.

“Thanks.” She muttered with her between her lips before taking a drag. “Where you think I moved from?” She challenged. He took the opportunity to look her over without fear of pissing her off. Her jeans came down low on her body, the muscle tank showing off a soft stomach that bowed out to rounded hips. A collection of keychains and keys hooked to one of her belt loops. A daisy, moon, star, and a rabbit's foot clinked against her wide hips. He thought since she came off so bold she wouldn’t mind if he respectfully intruded on her space. He reached for a rectangular keychain and lightly turned it to see what it said on it.

“My guess is Chicago.” He gave her a charming smile that almost earned him one in return. Despite being very drunk, she still wasn’t about to give that away.

“And smart too.” She nods approvingly.

“Art institute huh? Did you go there?”

“It’s a museum.” She corrected. “And no, I’m doomed to repeat my last year due to a series of unfortunate events.” She wiggled her forearm stacked in bangles and beads almost up to her elbow. He hadn’t even noticed, the bracelets doing a good job at camouflaging burn scars that covered her forearm and came down onto her hand.

“I’m repeating my senior year too.” He opts not to pry.

“No shit?” She sounded genuinely surprised. “You don’t seem like you’d be in high school still. Seem too… grown up.” She motioned outwardly with her hand.

“Could say the same for you.”

“If you’re repeating I guess those skills of deduction don’t translate to school. Are you a bad boy? Get suspended and have to repeat?” She spoke with such confidence it astounded him. She wasn’t full of shit like most people he spoke to that tried to get a read on him. It was like they spoke the same language. No small talk. Honest. He was intrigued, to say the least.

“No just stupid.” He states deadpan and he finally got a smile out of her.

“I don’t agree. I think you’re full of shit on that one, man. You’ve got enough sense to not piss me off. Yet. So you can’t be stupid. Dumb maybe.” She shrugged and looked him up and down with a flirtatious bat of her lashes. “But if you’re cute enough dumb works.”

“Is it working?” He asked with an extension of his hands.

“Mmm.” She responds like she has to consider it a moment. She took him by the chin and looked his face over. “I think so.” She took another drag and kept studying his face. “You ever heard of Waterhouse?”

“Is that… a bar or something?”

“Oh yeah, dumb for sure.” She cooed at him with pooched lips. A tiny smack to his cheek before leaning back away from him. He felt a flutter in his chest and one much lower in his balls at the soft assault. “But cute.” She offered in condolence.

“I’ll take it.” He shrugged his shoulders.

“Waterhouse is... was -he's dead as fuck- an English painter. John William Waterhouse. Part of the pre-raphaelite brotherhood style of painting. He painted a lot of women, Greek mythology.” She talked with her hands, a jingling of stone rings and bracelets with the cloud of undulating smoke off the bright red cherry in her quickly shrinking cigarette.

“Never heard of him. Sorry.”

“No art club in Hawkins?”

“Yeah but that’s not really my crowd.”

“Shame.” She purses her lips. “You look like someone he’d paint.”

“I do?”

“Yeah. The strong nose, soft eyes, defined lips. Especially that hair.” She outlines him while she speaks with her finger like she was drawing him. “Turn sideways.” She asks and he happily obliged. “Oh yeah, a romanticism face if there ever was one. Beautiful profile, man.” She spoke of him like he was a statue being studied and it gave him mixed feelings that were jumbling in his stomach.

“Thanks?”

“Not much for compliments, huh? Me either.” She adds, looking down to lick her foot at nothing. “If it helps I draw. Or paint or whatever you wanna call it. I do artsy shit.” She shrugged. “So when I see something interesting I wanna draw it.”

“Dumb but interesting.” He nods, moving his weight back on his heels.

“You’ve really never had anyone tell you anything like this?” She sounded genuinely surprised.

“Fuck no.” He laughed. “Must be a bigger difference in people here and in cities than I thought. I thought everyone was stupid assholes no matter where you went.”

“That’s not not true.” She agreed. “People are more open-minded and mind their own fucking business because you have real problems in a city. So you get weirdos like me that wanna draw strangers.” She amused herself with her response. She was being entirely too nice. “Like people here are all over that devil worshiping shit because they're more concerned with things like where their next meal is coming from.”

“You’re telling me.” He rolled his eyes.

“I wore a crystal necklace the other day and some old blue hair in the grocery store asked if I worshipped the devil.”

“No one says much to my face but plenty behind my back.” He adds.

“I gave her the horns.” She raised her hands into the symbol. “And told her yes I did and she was on my list to give to my master to curse now for not minding her own fucking business.” She smiles proudly and he laughed.

“Probably shit her depends.” Eddie chuckled.

“I hope so.” she shook her head animatedly.

“That’s the same approach I take at school. You scare 'em. They call you a freak. They’re usually too worried to mess with you much.”

“Better to rule with fear than love.” She says dramatically. “Wolves don’t fear the sheep after all.”

To say he was taken aback, was an understatement. He was downright smitten. He was probably about to say something stupid, something about how smart she was. But he was interrupted by a man’s voice calling out to her and her giving a wave of acknowledgment.

“Looks like my rides here.” She kicked a beer can into the same pile as before.

“Oh, your boyfriend?” Eddie turned to see a large older guy looking annoyed and motioning for her to hurry up.

She gave him a subtle smile. “What if he was?” She narrowed her eyes at him as she came closer.

“I-“ he didn’t know how to respond. Honestly? “I’d hope he was good to you?” She stopped mid-step, at his side to look him directly in the eye.

“I bet you’d be good to me wouldn’t you pretty boy?” He stuttered at the sudden intimate attention. “I’ll see you around.” She added reassuringly a slight wink before walking away.

“COME ON!” The guy shouted again.

“Keep your panties on I’m comin!” She yelled back as she flipped him off. She turned back around to look over her shoulder. “He’s my brother by the way!” She shouted across the yard, turning to walk backward as she knew this cute new guy would be watching her walk away. Her ass looked far too good in these jeans and he was no saint even if he did seem like a decent guy. She didn’t want to crush the sweetie's heart too much after all. If she did end up wanting to fuck one of these townies she didn’t want to have to get through him hating her to do it.

He’s relieved immediately.

“Shit.” He mutters with sudden realization. “WHAT'S YOUR NAME?” He shouted as she walked back into the house, but she didn’t hear him over the chatter and music. He jogged after her but he didn’t see her in the crowded house.

He’d met a girl, an oddity in and of itself. And one he was so interested in. Even odder, she found him interesting. And he didn’t even get her name. Maybe she was right. Maybe he was dumb.

—

Eddie’s brain was usually in a tizzy of many different interests all fighting for his attention at once. It’d made him good at a lot of things but daydreaming about the nameless girl wasn’t making him good at anything except maybe jerking off more.

The first day of school comes and he’s wide-eyed and observant. Looking for the shaggy dirty blonde with the great rack and even better banter. The day goes and he doesn’t see her. A week goes by. The same. A month broke him and he lost hope. Maybe she’d been lying. Maybe she was a hallucination and his drink was spiked. He returned his focus to his attempts to graduate and build his D and D club.

“Heard there’s a new girl comin'.” Jeff announced as he set down at the lunch table.

“And why do we care?” He adds not looking up from his work. He scribbled in his notebook preoccupied with the campaign he’d been working on.

“I mean, nothing ever happens here, we’ve been looking at the same girls for years.”

“Yeah because I’m sure you have a chance.” Gareth rolled his eyes.

“Don’t be a dick, you don’t know. She could be into this.”

“I heard she’s a senior.” Dustin, one of the newest members of the club adds in.

“Older woman, nice.” Jeff grinned.

“I heard she’s weird.” Mike, the other initiate added.

“You’d know.” Eddie jabs without looking his way and the older guys chuckle.

“I heard that she’s a criminal. Got kicked out of her old school.” This bit of information made Eddie listen to the conversation.

“Yeah, she’s been in town over the summer and been quite the topic of conversation in the church group.“

“Like we need more heat right now.” Jeff sighed.

“I heard she burned her old school down.” Dustin whispered.

“Oh come on.” Eddie looked up and rolled his eyes.

“That’s what I heard!” He holds his hands up defensively.

“She sounds crazy.” Jeff shook his head.

“Yeah, but crazy can be really hot.” Gareth grinned

“Psh! Like you could handle crazy.” Jeff shoved his shoulder.

“That seems more like Eddie’s area of expertise,” Dustin commented, half-joking and half-testing the waters.

“Oh yeah.” Gareth laughed.

“You don’t even know. One time this total smoke show tied him up and-“

Eddie cleared his throat loudly and shot a glare at Jeff.

Jeff shut his mouth and his posture sank.

“Oh come on, you can’t start a story like that and not finish it!” Dustin complained.

“Maybe when you’re older.” Eddie says patronizingly.

“I’m the one who has a girlfriend, none of you losers do!” He defends himself.

“Hey! I do!” Mike interjected.

“How am I supposed to grow as a man if I don’t learn about this shit from you guys?”

“When we aren’t in public…” Eddie whips his finger around to emphasize how they were surrounded by people. “You can learn about the intricacies of BDSM. Kay?” He tilted his head, and the face of a stern father shot at Dustin.

“Maybe start with just… like… how to grab some boobs.” The acronym gave Dustin a little bit of a scare. Sure the themes ran through the media they consumed but not even having had sex before he wasn’t ready to learn about scary black leather kinks.

This made Eddie crack a smile and reach to pat the boy's shoulder.

“Good to know your limits, Henderson. You’re learning already.”

In front of the school in a little courtyard, plenty of students were gathered around picnic tables before school started that day. The Hellfire Club was no exception. Eddie sat on the tabletop, feet on the bench, elbows to his knees as he glared and watched people.

His attention was drawn by a growing spot of yellow. The thump of bass slowly drew everyone’s attention as the car swung into the parking lot, a hard brake before sitting for a few seconds, enough time for everyone to stop and stare at the loud music and unfamiliar car. There was guitar but Eddie couldn’t place it being far away and muffled from the steel.

“That an old Road Runner?” Gareth asked, sharing an interest in cars with Eddie.

“Yeah 60 something.” Eddie's attention was piqued at the decades-old car. Most kids had a recent hand-me-down from their parents except for a few muscle car enthusiasts that had built their cars from the ground up at the school.

“I don’t know of any of the guys from shop working on one of those.” He adds, them looking to the car for answers just like everyone else.

The door opened and to everyone’s surprise, a girl stepped out. She stood out in her hippie aesthetic with some dark sunglasses on. She was half bent, not even out of the car when she noticed everyone staring at her. Eddie could see her sigh, a big rise and fall of her shoulders as she exposed the rest of her body, grabbing a knitted cross-body bag and putting it on before standing against the side of her car.

“Holy shit.” Eddie exhales, posture now straight and capturing the attention of his friends. He recognized the same shaggy bangs, a fluff of choppy hair around her face now pulled into a braid. She dug around her purse and lit a cigarette. He saw the gauntlet of bracelets, sun glinting off her layered necklaces and stacked rings. She was more covered up this time, a long paisley skirt, a white top covered with a knitted cardigan hanging loose around her. He knew it was the girl from the party.

“Check out the rack on that one.” One of the older guys says quietly. She had her hand on her hip and the other holding a cigarette showing a bra-less full figure under her tight ribbed shirt. Whether from nerves or cold her nipples pushed through prominently and every girl looked to their gawking boyfriends. A smack to their arms before a noise of disgust. The crowd slowly came back to life, started moving and taking again and Eddie was on his feet.

“Bless the bra-burning feminists” another guy chuckles.

Without a word, Eddie started toward her.

“Eddie? Dude?” They called out, he ignored them.

“What the fuck is he doing?” They whispered. Eddie wasn’t short on charisma when he wanted to be, but he wasn’t the approach a stranger with no plan type.

She was looking at a folded-up piece of paper, he could see her brow low behind the hard rim of the sunglasses.

“Hey!” He says with a friendly tone. One he didn’t use often.

She startles and jumps a little before her lips purse and she looks up to see him now only a few feet away. She says nothing. She’s blinking in confusion as to why he’s approached her, his look so hard but his smile so soft.

“Is everyone here as enthusiastic as you?” Her nose twitched in annoyance at his brightness.

“I uh, No?” he stuttered out, clearly confused.”You don’t remember me?” He offers hesitantly, hand rubbing the back of his neck, the other jammed into his pocket.

She lowers her glasses with her fingers, an up and down look that resembled the one she’d given him before.

“Should I?” She asked. His heart sank into his stomach.

“Uh. We met at a party over the summer?” He talks with his hands and she keeps her eyes on his face.

She let out a long sigh and let the silence hang heavy.

“We talked about Waterhouse?” His nose scrunched showing his disappointment.

“Hmm.” She chewed her lip. “That sounds like me.”

“You said I had uh… face like a painting?”

She puts her paper down and gives her full attention to him.

“You do.” She nodded. “I’m afraid that I spent the majority of my summer here being as not sober as possible.” She took a drag. “To answer your question, no I don’t remember you.” She shrugged. “So, either I’m sorry or you're welcome.” She offered with the hand that held the cigarette.

“Oh we didn’t… you didn’t...” he shook his hands and his head.

“Oh, honey I didn’t think we fucked.” Her shoulders moved with a hint of laughter. “But I am… friendly when I drink.”

“Not so much when you’re sober huh?” He nodded his head her way and she tilted hers in response. Now she was intrigued.

“You got it.” She pointed a finger gun his way.

He nodded, he tried to keep his face as neutral as possible but his disappointment in her was clear. It gave her an odd guilty feeling she wasn’t accustomed to.

“Listen. Do you know where room 305 is?” She held out the paperwork she’d been given for where to report to and when.

“Yeah, that’s the west wing.” He lazily gestures his arm to that side of the building.

“It’s nothing personal you know. If I talked to you about art that tells me you’re not an asshole at the very least.” She offered him the consolation which was more than she usually did. He only nodded in response, clearing his throat. “If you don’t hate me, and if you do - totally fine. Not the first or last time it’ll happen- would you show me where these are?” She handed off the paper to him and it was a bigger gesture than he realized.

He took it from her and stepped closer, annoyed that she smelled so good.

“We have some classes together actually.” His voice sounded deeper as she studied his familiar face as he concentrated, his brow lowering over some impressive big brown eyes.

“Senior too?”

“Yeah. We’re both repeating it.” He handed it back to her.

“I told you that?”

“Yeah. You told me a lot.” His face didn’t look as mad now.

“How about you show me around and catch me up on what I already know about you...?” She held her hand out to him for his name.

“Eddie.” He took her hand to shake. She was impressed he didn’t look at her scars. “I never got your name though.”

“That sounds like me.” She made fun of her closed-off nature. “It’s Star.”

“Star?”

“Like in the sky?“ she acted confused as to how he didn’t understand her.

“Yeah, I got that.” He let out a soft laugh. “Never met anyone with that name.”

“This is where I’d say we’ll you haven’t met me before. But I can’t really say that can I?”

“No, you cannot.” He gave her the same charming smile he has that night that seemed to work on her. It wasn’t as obvious this time around, but he liked to think it worked on her now too.

“Well, Eddie.” She adjusted her bag and crushed her cigarette. “You wanna give me the tour of this shit hole?” This elicited a bigger more genuine grin from him.

“Yeah. I’ll show you where we go to smoke.” His tone was more hopeful now.

“I wanted to see the library actually.” He stopped their short stroll and gave her an odd look.

“I’m joking.” she answered flatly. She lightly shoved his arm. “C‘mon and show me where I can be a delinquent in peace.”

She learned a few things fast. That most everyone was as dull as she expected. That the guy that had spoken with her was curiously called a freak and rumored to be the leader of a satanic cult: where was the ring to propose she thought, chuckling to herself. Everyone was nosy as hell and asked the most intrusive questions all fueled by rumors about her that had already made their way around despite her not even being there. The vibe was different from the schools in the city. People didn’t give a shit there. She had to deal with dentist white teethed girls with high ponytails trying to induct her into their causes and clubs and taste the fakery in the air as they did so. By lunch, she was exhausted.

“What’s she like?”

“What’s her name?”

“Do you know her?”

He’s bombarded with questions at lunch and he doesn’t care to answer many of them.

“The balls on you, man. Just walked right up to her. My man.” He gets a slap on the arm he answers with a tight-lipped glare.

“Her name is Star.” He answers simply. “We have some classes together and I showed her where they were. The best places to hide and smoke. The essentials.”

“Show her anything under the bleachers?” He’s grinned at wickedly.

“No.” He rolls his eyes. “Why aren’t you asking anyone else that’s spoken to her today that huh? Why are you riding my dick about it?”

“Jesus dude.”

“Touchy.” are grumbled in response.

“If you’re going to keep looking at her maybe just invite her over?” Dustin asked with a superior look on his face, not looking at Eddie when he turned to him.

“You wouldn’t want her to sit with us.”

“Why not? You took us in when we were new and didn’t have anyone.”

“She’s not some freshman.” Eddie dismisses with his hand. “Plus she’s… “ he chuckled lightly. “She’s a little mean.”

“If we can deal with you we can handle some girl.”

“She’s not like me.” Eddie shakes his head knowingly. He’d gotten to talk to her plenty now and saw how she interacted with others. She wasn’t who she had been at the party. She was closed off like a brick wall. “She’ll see right through your bullshit.” She’d made so many people clutch their pearls in class that he was a little jealous of how sharp she was. He liked scaring people but it was cheap thrills. She didn’t scare them she shocked them. And by reading right into their insecurity. He was envious.

“He’s probably right. She gives off a real… don’t mess with me vibe.”

“See? Wheeler gets it.”

“But you did mess with her. This morning.” Gareth shakes his head at Eddie.

“No, I didn’t. I said hello and showed her around. I wasn’t giving her the fake ‘welcome to the best school in the world, you’ll love it here. Let’s be friends’ spiel.” He spoke in a very mocking way.

“So be honest or avoid her?” Dustin clarifies.

“Basically.” Eddie pops another pretzel into his mouth.

“Noted.”

“You’re more full of shit than any of us.” Jeff directs at Eddie.

“The fuck I am.” Eddie scrunches his face.

“You’re always scaring people and shit and you’re not actually like that.”

“They wanna be scared, man. I look different. They like thinking different things are bad and scary. They don’t want to expand their minds to find out people that don’t look like them aren’t actually evil.” He wiggles his fingers like he was telling a ghost story.

“That makes you full of shit.”

“No. I’m doing a service to myself to weed out the conformists. If they agree I’m scary and worship the devil then I know they’re stupid and I get to avoid them. Makes things easier.”

“Like wearing your band t-shirt. If someone likes it you know they’re cool.”

“That’s a bit reversed but yeah same idea.”

“So is she cool?” Dustin asks, he’s motioning to the corner of the lunchroom where Star sat alone.

“Yeah.” Eddie nods, moving his head as little as possible her way but looking with his eyes. “She’s cool.”

Meanwhile, Star is across the cafeteria trying to be left alone and get some ideas out of her head into her journal. She’d had about the day she’d expected but these damn small-town people were a lot more persistent than she thought. Every other white girl had to try to save her and be her friend. She preferred the ones that were a bitch to her. She at least could insult them and move along.

“You know if you sat with someone they’d leave you alone?” She hears the familiar voice of Eddie who moves to sit at the head of the table next to her.

“Then how would I get you to sit with me?” She asked with her signature subtle facial expressions he was learning. She was once again, yanking his chain.

“Your wish is my command” he said with open arms.

“Oh fuck off” she almost laughed, he saw it. He laughed for her, a comfortable reaction to her now. He’d been the only one to pick up on her sense of humor. She looked back down into her journal to finish a thought before another shadow came over her.

“Hi! I’m Cassie!” A very bubbly girl stayed as she approached.

“I’m gonna stop you right there, Skipper.” Star held out a bejeweled hand. “Go on back to Barbie and save us both some time. We aren’t going to be friends. I don’t want to join your club. That about cover it?” She sighed and gave the girl a tight-lipped smile.

There was that face Eddie envied. Total shock. With a disgruntled noise, the girl turned and walked away.

“Damn you’re good.” Eddie said softly.

“I’m just honest.” She sighed. “I keep telling people that and they don’t believe me. It’s a dry sarcasm or the truth. If you can’t figure it out that’s on you.” She wasn’t speaking directly to Eddie but he knew what she meant.

“People been giving you any grief?”

“To be so far north it feels like southern hospitality Without the perk of Moonshine or comfort food.” She explained. “Mostly a lot of that.” She motioned to where the girl had stood. “Which is whatever.” She rolled her eyes. “Better than questions.”

“Pretty soon they’ll figure out you aren’t here to assimilate and they’ll leave you be.”

“I’m looking forward to it.” She opened the journal again, angling it away from him. “What was the name of that album you were talking about this morning?” She asked again with a more expressive face. She saw his light up at the fact she remembered it at all. She had set the bar pretty low.

“Oh. This one?” He turned to show the back of his vest.

“Right. The patch.” She hit her forehead. “Last In Line. Got it.”

“You’re gonna try it out?”

“Wouldn’t ask if I wasn’t. I loved the first album I might as well.”

“You listen to a lot of metal?”

“I listen to a lot of music. In general.” She points to the headphones around her neck. “Makes you look less approachable which is a big perk.”

“What other stuff are you into?”

“A lot of 60s and 70s.”

“Ah.” He says with a nod.

“What the hell is that supposed to mean? Ah?” She mocked his drawn-out tone.

“The clothes. The car. You’re into retro stuff.”

“Yeah. I like it better than what’s going on now. But the car is technically my brothers.”

“He’s got good taste.”

“He does.” She agrees.

“He work on cars? You don’t see many of those on the road.”

“He works at the car plant. He’s a mechanic so he’s always doing something.”

“That why you move? He get a job offer or something?”

“No.” Is her flat answer. She didn’t care to elaborate and he saw the wall being built back up brick by brick.

“If you can’t find that album let me know. I’ve got it on cassette and vinyl.” She met his eyes and he knew she was thankful he didn’t pry. He knew what it was like to have things you didn’t want to discuss.

“I’ll let you know.” Her voice was a little less harsh.

“Offer still stands to have lunch with the club ya know.” She looked across the lunchroom to a group of girl-challenged individuals trying to act like they weren’t watching her and Eddie’s conversation.

“I’d say I can’t be a member of your virginity club since I don’t meet the qualifications.” He swears he saw a smile for a moment. “But you being their leader doesn’t make any sense seeing as you wouldn’t qualify either.” He gives her a real laugh in response. He wanted to flirt with her so badly at that moment. It’d been the most flattering thing she’d said while sober yet.

“Funny. You’re funny.” He nodded in approval. “They’re less challenged than they appear.” He says in their defense. “It’s Dungeons and Dragons. And I’m the dungeon master.”

“Kinky.” She smirked.

“It’s not-“

“Shut up Eddie, I’m fucking with you. I know what D and D is.” she shook her head at him. “They had clubs in Chicago.”

“Did you ever-?”

“Play? No. I preferred to go out.” She shook her head dismissively. “But there is fuck all to do here. Especially with summer being over.”

“Yeah, escapism is the best distraction from that. So we play a fantasy game.”

“No, that makes total sense. I’ve just always stuck with art in my free time.”

“You might like the art for the game. There are books of monsters illustrated. Some well know comic illustrators.”

“Oh really?” He’d piqued her interest. “Like the sci-fi guys?”

“Exactly. Think Heavy Metal magazine cover.”

“But without the babes.”

“Not if you’re there.” He said it without thinking, being around her made him wanna flirt. He wanted to get a read on her so badly.

“My fur bikini and spear are being dry cleaned.” She gave an apologetic shrug.

“Damn.” He gave her one of his best Smiles. “That’s a shame.”

“My Minotaur is in the shop too.” He laughed at that one.

“Well, I’ve got a griffin you can ride if you want.”

“Is that what you call it?” He saw the lifted eyebrow and the twinkle in her eyes on that one.

“No, it’s not.” He looked away and kept that dimple-inducing smile on his face that she wasn’t sure if she liked or disliked. She liked it but, she might dislike it for the fact that she liked it. She was stubborn like that. “Guess you’ll have to come to a meeting to find out.”

“You bring me a book and if I like it I’ll consider sitting with you guys.” She answered with a more Genuine tone. “Deal?”

“Deal.” He could work with that.

Star made her way into the house her brother had bought. She’s greeted with a loud screech of meowing.

“Hello Moon.” She bent down and cooed at the large cat rubbing against her legs. “Did you miss mama?” She smooches the cat's face as she held it, the part Maine Coone taking up most of her arms. “Where’s your man at?” Star asked looking around. Wherever Moon was, Ozzy was never far behind. “Let’s go check outside”. She spoke to the cat as she stroked her, making her way with one free hand to the kitchen door where upon opening a scraggly black cat half the size of Moon appeared. “There he is!” She let Moon drop down to the ground and scratched the black cat's head. “You want some food babies? I know mamas been gone all day. I’m sorry. I didn’t wanna be.” She spoke to them like they were people and that’s how she liked it.

She unlocked the door to the airstream trailer that she called home. She and her brother had shared it before but now it sat to the side of the carport hooked up to the house's utilities. She’d made it into a den for herself. She had her plants on shelves along the top and tons of knitted blankets and throws and pillows all over any soft surface. She gave the cats a spoonful of wet food each to hold them over and tossed her bag to the small kitchenette. “Where did I put those?” She spoke to herself. As she pulled an old milk crate stacked with journals out from under her bed. “This is what mama was looking for.”

She’d had such an odd deja vu the whole day. She’d thought Eddie had looked familiar but didn’t recall him at the party. She flipped through the most recently filled notebook and found the pages she was looking for. “There you are.” She narrowed her eyes, seeing the drawings of the man she’d dreamed about. And sure enough. There was Eddie's face. “You little fucker.” She whispered, her fingers running over the pencil drawings. She’d had his face stick in her head for weeks over the summer and she had no idea why. This would explain it. But it didn’t fully. If she didn’t remember their conversation, why remember his face? She wasn’t one that left anything up to chance and leave it at that. She reached for a tarot deck and shuffled. “You mind explaining to me what’s going on?” She looked around the trailer.

Three cards. Two of Cups. King of Pentacles. Ace of Cups. Appeared in her spread on her beaten-up kitchen table.

“You’ve gotta be shitting me.” She muttered. “Two lovers, a king, and abundance of it all?” She spoke to the ceiling and groaned. “No. No, we’re not doing this. I came here to get away from that shit.” She, annoyed, swiped at the cards on the table. The King landed on the drawings of Eddie in her notebook. “You’re fucking with me right?” She picked it up and stared at it. It would explain a lot but also she had made it so clear in her rituals that she was done with men. She was done with the casual sex, she was done with falling in love and she was not moving to some middle of fucking nowhere town to escape to have some man planted into her path. She had run away from her problems. And it looked like the universe was bringing them right back to her.

Part 2

Comments and Reblogs help me know what you're into and where to focus my time and energy on writing. You can also check out my Masterlist in my bio or my AO3, I have over 31 works.

Tag List (Prev. Eddie works)

@kik511999 @banannie255 @paracetamollvrr @honeyshiftss @Vivi-m-b @Agent077knight @simonsblueee @suspirianrian @castiels-lilassss @likeficsinthewndwind

#eddie munson #eddie munson x reader #eddie munson x you #eddie munson x y/n #eddie munson fanfic #eddie munson imagine #eddie munson x fem #eddie munson x fem!reader #stranger things #stranger things 4 #stranger things eddie #stranger things eddie munson #stranger things fanfiction #stranger things x reader #stranger things x you #joe quinn #joseph quinn #eddie munson x ofc

512 notes · View notes

bit-of-a-timelord · 7 months

Text

Okay, but I need someone to write a fiction about Eddie Munson dating a girl from the neighboring towns to Hawkins so she doesn't know about the bullying but she suspects it.

If I get the time to write it I will but someone else, anyone else, can write it and give me their wonderful stories.

#eddie munson #stranger things #eddie the freak munson #stranger things 4 #eddie munson fanfiction #Eddie Munson x reader #Eddie Munson x OFC #however you want just write this #angst #Fluff #whatever you want

32 notes · View notes

liminalpebble · 9 months

Text

Eddie's Education (Masterlist)

Synopsis: 15 years after the events in the upside-down and Eddie's unlikely survival, he's still left with scars and an uneventful life working at his uncle's garage and as a part-time bartender. Although he planned to get out of Hawkins like a bat out of hell, he's still there and feeling stuck. At Uncle Wayne's suggestion, Eddie goes to night school to finally get his GED. Little does Eddie know that his life is about to get a lot more interesting when he meets his tutor, Leia, and realizes staying in Hawkins might not be so bad after all.

A/N: Eddie Munson x OFC, slow burn to eventual smut, multi-parter. Cannon divergent. Eddie's a sweetheart, Eddie Lives! Minors DNI

AO3 Link

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16 (Finally! The big ol' chunk of smut! Enjoy!)

Chapter 17 (My friends, I come bearing smut.)

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

#eddie munson #eddie munson fanfic #eddie munson x ofc #stranger things #stranger things fanfic

34 notes · View notes

hes-a-rainbow · 1 year

Text

Heaven and Hell (Chapter 5) ~ e.m.

A/N: This will be the final part for now but I do really love this story so I will be updating after the holidays!

Summary: Noah and Eddie finally have a heart to heart and realize

Warnings: 18+ for mature content, angst, unedited MESS, mentions of drug abuse, depression, reference to child birth, language, dummies in love, mentions of alcohol, (let me know if I miss anything!)

Word Count: 3k

(Divider by @silkholland)

SERIES MASTERLIST

AO3

Eddie’s not sure what he’s supposed to feel at this moment. Relief, maybe? But all he feels is…loss. Loss of something he never really had. Loss for something he never really knew he wanted until just a few hours prior.

The tears that have been stinging right behind his eye finally fall free but he’s not completely sure he knows why.

Was he mad at the prospect of her keeping such a big secret from him? Yes of course! But was a piece of him hoping it was true? A little bit...

He would’ve been able to get over the fact she lied rather quickly, probably faster than he’d like to admit, and then they would be able to start off right where they left off. They could finally be a family. He would be a dad. And he wouldn’t hold it against her –no– because they had all reacted to their trauma differently.

He recalls seeing a trauma counselor after he got out of the hospital, and he remembers her saying that he shouldn’t get frustrated with his friends' reactions. Some people tend to retreat or run away but that is just how they cope with things. And Eddie could forgive her because he had already forgiven her the second she left him.

He turns his head to the side, using his long hair as a type of curtain to briefly wipe away a tear from his cheek. “I’m sorry,” He sniffs, “I shouldn’t have done that in front of everyone. I was drinking and Harrington said these things that just got caught up in my head and I–” He stops when he feels the bed dip down next to him. He turns and sees that she’s no longer standing in front of him but lying down across the bed horizontally, legs leaning off the sides. Her hands are on her stomach as she stares up at the ceiling.

“His name is Ben.” She begins as she stares straight up at the ceiling, “When I first got to New York City, I wasn’t…I wasn’t handling myself well after…everything. I had trouble sleeping, I kept having these nightmares about–,” She pauses before visibly swallowing and taking a deep breath, “about what happened in the Upside Down. But it was different. It was what could have happened.

“I tried to put myself into my college work, but working two jobs while being a full time student left little time for sleep. Which was fine by me,” She scoffs quietly, “because the last thing I wanted to do was relieve all of it every time I closed my eyes. So I found some people on campus, they sold pills and stuff. Stuff to keep you awake during exams and shit. I started taking that, but turns out sleep deprivation isn’t the best creative tool.” She turned her head to look towards Eddie, a dead look in her eyes, “I flunked out. I was only two semesters in. Couldn’t even make it the whole year.”

Eddie is shocked by this revelation. She was always the most creative person he knew. She had helped in writing his campaigns for years. He remembers how she came back from after her first semester at community college with straight A’s, her professors telling her that at this rate, she might even be able to get a scholarship to finish up at a four year university.

Eddie shook his head, “No. No, you’re an amazing writer. That college can go fuck itself.”

She snorts, “No, they were right. It was as if every single ounce of creativity had left my body. I had major writer's block. My work was mediocre at best and they saw right through it.”

Eddie laid down on the bed beside her, staring up at the plain white ceiling just as she did. They only lay inches apart but he was hyper aware of just how close she was.

“I felt like I had hit rock bottom. My parents were all the way upstate and I didn’t have a lot of friends because I was working so much. But then I met this guy,” Eddie’s breath hitches in his throat but he tries not to make a sound as she continues, “I’ll spare you all the details but–”

“Much appreciated.” He couldn’t help himself and she brought her hand up to knock into his side a bit. They both huff out a laugh.

“I guess, I don’t know, we weren’t careful but it only takes one time, ya know?” He knew it was a rhetorical question but he hums back in response anyway.

“We weren’t even officially dating or anything, I think it was just a pass time until we both found something better. He told me he didn’t want a baby. And I told him that was fine but I did. There wasn’t a big blow out or anything, he just didn’t want to be involved and that was that.”

Eddie turns his head to look at her while she continues, “I thought maybe it was a gift from the universe or something.” She scoffs, “After all the bad things that we’ve been through; all the pain and the hurt, that maybe this was going to be a good thing. I had literally been through hell and back so motherhood would surely be a walk in the park.” She finally turns to look at him, “It isn’t.”

She looks back up to the ceiling, “Scarlett came early because she’s just as stubborn as her mother. My due date wasn’t for another three weeks and I was still packing up my apartment to move in with my parents upstate. I woke up thinking I peed my fucking pants but turns out that was just her.” He watches as she smiles gently at the memory.

“I was fucking terrified.” She whispers into the quiet room, “I had called my parents but they were hours away and the doctor said I needed to start pushing right away.” She stops, reaching out a hand to grab a hold of his, he squeezes it to let her know he’s still listening, and more importantly, he’s still there. “I was so scared something would go wrong. I was scared something would happen and she would be all alone just like I was in the nightmares.” Noah’s voice becomes shakier as she continues, “There was a split second after she was born, where it felt like the earth had stood still. The room was so quiet even with all the monitors going and all the different doctors and nurses. I could’ve sworn something was wrong, I was so scared I had lost her before I even had her.” Her voice breaks, and Eddie watches as she closes her eyes to let the tears fall.

He leans up on the arm of the hand she’s holding using his free hand to wipe the tears from her cheeks. She opens her eyes and smiles at him, squeezing his hand and unintentionally squeezing his heart. “And then she let out the biggest fucking scream I’ve ever heard. And it was the best song I’ve ever heard in my life.”

Eddie grins, lifting their clasped hands to leave a kiss on the back of hers. He fears slightly that it may not have been appropriate but she doesn’t seem to mind as she stares up into his eyes.

“Better than Metallica?” He quips and another tear falls from her eye as she laughs.

“So much fucking better, Eds.” He chuckles with her as he feels a tear run down his cheek. She frowns when she sees it, reaching up with her free hand to wipe it away.

“I would’ve been there for you,” He mumbles into the back of their clasped hands but he knows she can hear him.

“You would’ve been there while I gave birth to another mans’ child?” She asks genuinely.

And he doesn’t even need a second before answering, “Of course I would have.”

A new set of tears roll down her cheeks as she nods. “I’m sorry, Eds.”

“For what?”

“For leaving the way I did,” She leans towards him so they're both face to face, hands still clasped together, “I was so scared after Vecna. Everything changed so fast and I couldn’t help but feel like you getting dragged into all of it was somehow my fault.”

“Baby–” The name slips out before he can stop himself, but she shakes her head, silencing him.

“I know, I know what you’re going to say and I know you’re right but our brains have a funny way of tricking us sometimes.” He nods along as she continues, “I thought my whole life that I just wanted to get out of Hawkins. I thought this whole town was holding me back but in reality, everything I ever wanted, ever needed, was always right here.” She brings her free hand up to brush her thumb across his damp cheek before noticing a rogue curl and putting it behind his ear.

“I wished she was yours.” Eddie just blinks at her confession, his grip tightening on her hand, “I knew the timeline wasn’t right, but a part of me thought maybe but–”

“And there’s absolutely no chance?”

She shakes her head solemnly, “We didn’t sleep together at all after Vecna. Your wounds–and, and I just wasn’t–”

“No, I know, I know. I’m sorry, I just had to ask.” She gives him a smile but he can see it's full of pity and he doesn’t like it one bit. “Steve said,” He clears his throat, “Steve said she had brown curls and eyes like mine.”

“She does have brown curls, big and unruly but I guess I just have a type.” Eddie turns away and huffs but she places her hand back on his cheek to look at her, “Sorry…But Harrington’s an idiot.”

Eddie laughs for real at that and reaches down to pull off an imaginary string off the quilted comforter they lay on, “You don’t have to tell me that.”

“Because last time I checked you and I both had brown eyes,” She runs her thumb across Eddie’s eyebrow, “and Scarlett’s eyes are blue.”

Eddie feels all the hopefulness wash out of him at once. He feels like something is sitting on his chest and he swears his heart physically hurts.

He chuckles humorlessly, “I don’t know why I’m so disappointed,” He confesses “I’ve never even met her.”

“It wasn’t because–I don’t want you to think I slept with Ben because I stopped loving you or something. I was hurting and he was there and–”

Eddie sits up completely, pulling her up with him. He takes her face in both of his hands, “Hey, hey–It’s okay. You don’t have to explain anything to me.”

“I know, but it was so soon after I left I just don’t want you to think–”

“Hey,” He brushes his thumb across her cheek, “I don’t think. Ever. You know that.” She pushes his shoulder gently but immediately pulls him back towards her. She stares at him for a few moments before finally admitting, “I wish I never left Hawkins.”

“Mhm,” He shakes his head, “Don’t say that. If you never left Hawkins, you wouldn’t have Scarlett. We were all much younger back then and we didn’t know how to deal with everything we saw–everything we went through. And you’re here now. That’s what’s important.”

She pulls him in for a hug, one that is four years overdue. He takes in her scent, the feeling of her arms around him, and sends a prayer out to whatever deity that is listening to never take her away from him again.

It’s different this time. It has to be.

She pulls away much too fast for his liking, her eyes widen as she catches something over his shoulder. He turns around quickly spotting the old alarm clock that now reads 12:32am.

“Oh shit, I’ve got to go.” Noah jumps off the bed, pulling her dress down as she wipes at her cheeks.

“What’s wrong? Carriage turns into a pumpkin after midnight?” She rolls her eyes at him as she opens the door, he’s up on his feet quickly as he realizes she’s serious.

“I’ve got to open up the shop tomorrow.”

“Shop doesn’t open until 10.”

“I know, but I’m going in early to help Pop reorganize some financial shit and I still have to get Scarlett up and ready for school before the bus comes.” She scurries down the stairs and he follows down just as fast. The party seems to be back in full swing, Eddie’s little meltdown in the kitchen seemingly long forgotten. That is until he catches Max’s eye as she leans against one of the walls while talking to Eleven.

Eddie notes that he should also be adding Maxs’ name to the list of super awesome Christmas gifts.

Noah slides between anonymous bodies, scooching past a game of beer pong and into the living room where Robin and Steve yell loudly to the pop song blaring on the speakers.

Eddie stops himself just out of the living room, pausing because what was he actually even doing? It was muscle memory, following behind Noah as she said her goodbyes to their group of friends for the both of them. But that was then and this is now.

Eddie leans against the wallpaper, hoping to somehow blend in with the light blue design even when he’s dressed head to toe in black. The music is too loud and Noah is too far away so he can’t hear what she says to Steve and Robin but all three of them look over and make eye contact with Eddie. He can’t read the expressions on their faces but Noah’s lips curl up just a bit as she turns her back to him again. Whatever she says next seems to satisfy the two drunk adults as they both wrap their arms around to pull her in for an awkward three person, six limbed hug.

Eddie relaxes just a bit when Robin offers him a wave, seemingly forgiven for his episode earlier. He returns the wave, mouthing out a ‘happy birthday’ to which she responds by pointing at him and continuing singing her heart out to the song.

He loses track of Noah quickly, bodies crowding the living room as a new chart topper pounds against the speakers. Eddie lifts himself on his tiptoes just the slightest bit, looking out for her red dress in the crowd–hoping and praying she didn’t leave without saying goodbye.

He feels a familiar hand reach out for his bicep, giving him a reassuring squeeze when he finally makes eye contact with Noah who now stands beside him with her own leather jacket back on her shoulders.

“It was nice seeing you tonight, Eddie.” She removes her hand quickly, placing it into the safety of her pocket as she turns around.

“Wait!” He calls out too loudly and she jumps slightly at the intrusion of his voice, “Sorry–I–” His words fumble a bit in his mouth before he finally finds what he wants to say, “Let me walk you out?”

Noah smiles slightly as she takes in his furrowed eyebrows where they were nearly touching on his forehead, a tell tale sign that he was nervous.

“Are you sure?”

“Yeah, I was just about to head out anyway.” The lie comes out easy and Eddie can tell she doesn’t believe it but he hopes she won’t call him out on it. She nods her head, biting at her cheek as she turns towards the door.

His fingers drum an erratic beat on his legs as they walk out of the house together. He holds the door open for her and she steps around him, mumbling out a thanks as they walk out into the chilly summer night.

The only light around them is the street lights and the lights coming from the inside of Harrington’s house but they both could walk this path blind. He’s surprised to see she is still driving the same car she had back in high school, it had barely worked then and it looks like it was running on the last of its legs even now.

“I can’t believe this thing is still running,” Eddie runs his hand over the hood as he follows her to the driver side door. The color of the car now is more of a rust color than the light blue it had originally been.

“She gets the job done.” Noah chuckles, pulling her keys out of her jacket pocket and inserting them into the door. The car door squeals in protest and Eddie thinks that a good gust of wind could probably blow it right off its hinges.

Noah turns around to him, Eddie finally realizing he’s standing a little too close and takes a step back.

“I’ll um, I’ll see you around, yeah?” His arms itch to wrap around her waist and pull her in for a hug but he restrains himself, taking another step back and shoving his hands into his pant pockets.

“Yeah, of course…” They stare at each other for a minute and she opens her mouth but quickly clamps it shut. He watches in silence as she slides into her car. He pinches his leg through his pants to try to stop himself from saying something stupid–like asking her when exactly he’ll see her again.

She reaches out for the car door letting out a small “Good night, Eddie,” before it closes between them. His heart does a little flip and his stomach feels like it's swarming with bats as he kicks at the road with his sneakers.

He backs away from her car, letting out a deep sigh as he watches her fiddle with the keys through the window.

He wants to stop her–wants to pull the engine out of her car with his bare hands to prevent her from leaving so he can spend just a few more moments with her. Because he had spent over a thousand days without her and he can honestly say he doesn’t love her any less than the day she left.

She was his entire heart and even though she had broken it in two, he knew that she would also be the only person to repair it again.

He reaches for his trusty pack of cigarettes in his back pocket as he hears the sound of her engine turning over, except it never fully does. He watches as she turns the key over and over only for the car to make a terrible clinking sound and shut off.

And Eddie thinks maybe, just maybe, Fate is on his side for once in his life.

A/N: Please let me know your thoughts so far, even if you hate it, please tell me on anon so I can get better!

70 notes · View notes

eddiesxangel · 9 months

Text

Sneaky peaky 😌💜

#rockstar!eddie x reader #rockstar!eddie x pop!princess #rockstar!eddie munson #rockstar!eddie au #rockstart!eddie x you #eddie munson #rockstar!eddie x popstar!reader #rockstar!eddiemunson #eddie munson x you #eddie munson x reader #Eddie munson smut #eddie munson x female reader #modern!eddie munson #stranger things #eddie munson fanfic #eddie munson fan fic #eddie munson x ofc

163 notes · View notes

livingmybestfictionallife · 11 months

Text

The Geek and the Freak

To say Eddie Munson was unmotivated was a bit of an understatement. All of his teachers for the past five years of high school continually reported back to Wayne that, "Eddie is an incredibly gifted student, however he doesn't seem to apply himself in class." He would absorb those words and regurgitate them at Eddie the second he had the opportunity to, and after a while, Wayne began to see an improvement in Eddie's educational performance. Of course he didn't go from being a straight D student to a getting straight A's, but he was able to bump up his scores in History, English, and art to B's with the occasional A. However, not matter how much complaining from his teachers or pushing from his uncle, Eddie couldn't get his math scores to jump above a D.

Maybe it was something about the numbers, or maybe it was the lack of a creative outlet in the projects. He wasn't exactly sure, but the more he tried, the more he struggled, and the more he struggled, the more he was nagged to do better, which only perpetuated the cyclical downfall of disappointment he existed in.

"You're really a bright kid, Eddie," his math teacher reassured him. "Trust me, we all want you to succeed. You deserve to graduate this year, especially after all the hard work you've put into raising your grades, we don't want this to be the thing that keeps you from getting your diploma."

"So you're going to sweep my math grades under the rug?" he suggested with a mildly sly smirk playing on his lips. His teacher laughed at Eddie's attempt to get the school to ignore his failing grade, but spoke to clear any confusion.

"How would you feel about getting a tutor?"

"I don't think my uncle can afford a tutor, Mr. Klein," Eddie said in a somewhat defeated tone. He'd heard the richer kids at school talk about how they had either a subject specific, or college-prep tutor come to their homes a few days a week to bring up their grades or to prepare for higher education. Never did he think someone would even confuse him for the type of person who would be able to obtain such a luxury. He knew he wasn't going to college unless he had a scholarship--which by his grades and lack of involvement in athletics seemed to be an impossibility. All he wanted was his damned diploma and to flip the bird to his principal one final time.

"I have a student in one of my advanced classes who has some free-time after school. If you're interested, I can arrange for you two to meet so you can work on the materials in one-on-one setting, perform some extra-credit work, and study for the last test of the year."

That's how Eddie Munson ended up at the library after school on a Friday sitting across the table from Helen McKillop. He'd known of Helen since kindergarten, but never spoke to her in their years of attending the same school. Part of it was that they never shared any classes--he was in all on-level courses while she was enrolled in every advanced course the school offered. The other reason he'd never spoken to her before was because it seemed as if she would run the other way if he so much as looked at her.

He'd always remembered her as this timid girl who avoided getting to know anyone outside of her immediate friend group. Barbra Holland and Nancy Wheeler were two of the only people in school Eddie ever remembered Helen interacting with, and after Barb's disappearance and death, she stopped talking to Nancy altogether. Her last two years of high school were spent in the background of everyone else's story. It was as if she were a non-player character that existed simply to further the plot of everyone else's high school life.

Eddie sat across from her, his metal rings clanking loudly on the table as he anxiously tapped to the drumming of his heart. His knee bounced impatiently as he waited for her to say something in regards to the notes he'd taken and the small assignment he completed in class that his teacher wanted her to look over before Eddie officially turned it in. However, her fingers continued to turn the paper over, and her eyes continued to scan his chicken-scratched writing from behind her glasses lenses.

Helen McKillop...the geek he thought to himself in a slight tone of either disgust or dread. Of course he knew that the social hierarchy of high school was bullshit, but it still existed, and people within varying stages of that hierarchy developed opinions of people in others. He knew his place among the hierarchy as a "freak" and he knew what others thought of him. He had mostly come to accept the bullshit stigma of being labeled a freak, and he embraced making the jocks feel uncomfortable. It was nice, in a weird way, having anyone be intimidated by the kid who, in elementary school, was teased for how often he cried. In hindsight, he shouldn't have believed the stereotypes and rumors that were spread about Helen, and he shouldn't have approached their first tutoring session with those in mind, but he did.

Helen had always been quiet, and she could tell her silence was beginning to drive Eddie Munson up a wall. She'd only known of Eddie in passing, but there was something about him that always made her feel uneasy in a good way. She couldn't describe it, but whenever she noticed him being his authentic self among his friends, she could pinpoint this desire and urge within herself to break out of her shell and participate in whatever shenanigans and tomfoolery he was getting into. To be honest, that urge scared her, and given the choice between fight and flight, her body would choose flight ten out of ten times. Helen McKillop didn't step out of her comfort zone. She kept her head down, didn't make a fuss, and avoided the whims of adolescence.

With a swift flick of her wrist, Helen pushed the paper back to Eddie after erasing every last pencil mark on the page.

"What was that for?" he asked abruptly as she handed him a blank page.

"I think it's better to start over with a clean slate," she admitted as a piece of her conscious mind recognized the sub-conscious decision to get over her, for lack of a better combination of words, enamored fear of the boy before her.

"Did you have to erase my name?" he grumbled under his breath as he printed E-d-d-i-e M-u-n-s-o-n back in the top right corner of the page.

With a great sense of apprehension, Helen opened Eddie's textbook to the section Mr. Klein told her Eddie's class was in. While Helen was in Pre-Calculus, Eddie was still in Algebra, so his homework was a breath of fresh air to her; however, within seconds of watching the boy before her shove his pencil into his hair and begin twirling it around a coiled lock, she quickly realized the difficulty Eddie was experiencing.

"Is it that you don't know how to do it, or is it that it seems like a lot to do and it's overwhelming to look at?" Helen asked as she studied the boy across from her.

Eddie's bottom lip was pinched between his teeth, his narrowed eyes peered vengefully down at the paper before him, and his nose was ever so lightly scrunched that it would have been impossible to make out had she not been searching for it. She recognized the look on his face--hell, she'd worn that look a number of times herself--and immediately knew the answer to her question.

"I can do it!" Eddie retorted a little too loudly and ended up being shushed by some nearby middle schoolers.

"I didn't say you couldn't," Helen quickly responded in a shy and reserved tone. She took a deep breath and found herself letting it out abruptly in frustration at Eddie's defiance. "You're a musician, right?" she pressed in hopes he'd stop being so closed off and defensive around her. He nodded in response as he continued to absentmindedly stare at the numbers and letters on the page before him. "What do you play?" her voice was what he'd expected based on the type of girl he thought Helen to be--soft and light, like a feather drifting in the wind.

"Guitar mostly."

"I take it the guitar didn't just come to you super easily, right?"

"No, things don't come easily to me," Eddie nearly hissed in frustration. Here was this girl--this nerdy, goody-two-shoes, teacher's pet girl--who probably has never had to struggle for a descent grade in her whole life, trying to talk to him about what comes easy?

"All I'm saying is, like with music and learning an instrument, things take practice. It's okay to not know where to start."

"The thing is, I know what to do, I just don't know how to make it through these damn questions without wanting to fall asleep. Learning guitar was easy because it was something that was interesting to me. I'm just taking this class because I have to."

Understanding the root of the problem, Helen silently began digging around in her bag until she found a d20. The di certainly caught Eddie's attention since Helen McKillop was the last person he'd expect to play Dungeons and Dragons.

"The good thing is, we don't have to start at the beginning and work our way to the end," she said as she rolled the di and noticed the number 12 appear right side up. "Sometimes I don't know where to start with things either, so I leave it up to chance. Chance says we start at question number twelve," she said and turned his homework over. "Focusing is hard for me, so I have to make little games of things to hold my attention."

"And so you use DND dice to decide how to do your homework?" Eddie asked with a slight laugh as he began to work through the problem.

"My parents took me to be evaluated for ADD in middle school. I've had a few years to find things that work for me. DND dice keeps school a bit more interesting, however I've found them to be more effective to add a few incentives though."

"You had problems in school?" The shock in his voice was evident as Helen anxiously bit at her lower lip.

"I never had to try on assignments," she admitted, only to have the looming judgement of Eddie Munson's words 'things don't come easily for me' echo in her ears. "When I did struggle with something I took it out on myself and thought I was just too stupid or lazy to grasp it. Knowing how to motivate myself to do the things I don't want to do helped me with my boring subjects, but also made me even stronger in the ones I liked."

"So you also just didn't try to do things you thought were too complicated to just start doing?" Eddie's voice was now gentle as he realized he couldn't have been more wrong about Helen.

"Correct," she said as her gaze lifted from where she'd been staring at where his ring clad fingers rested upon the paper in order to meet his eyes. "I promise that if you find ways to keep your brain engaged in what you're doing, you'll find it easier to get things you don't want to do done."

"You promise?" Eddie repeated her words hesitantly as he playfully yet skeptically raised an eyebrow at the girl before him.

"I do," she assured him with what had to be the sweetest, most wholesome smiles he'd seen grace another person's face.

"Well then, I guess I'll keep at it," he said with a joyful grin landing on his lips until it faltered into a coy smirk. "After all, I want to know more about those incentives you were talking about." With a curt wink, he could see her cheeks begin to flush and could feel the heat rising into his own ears. And so the freak began to fall for the geek.

#eddie munson #eddie munson fandom #eddie munson fanfic #eddie munson fic #joseph quinn #stranger things s4 #joe quinn #st s4 #eddie munson x OFC #eddie munson x f!oc #OFC #corroded coffin #stranger things #adhd eddie munson #add eddie munson #adhd ofc #adhd character #add character #add ofc

23 notes · View notes

carolmunson · 2 years

Text

starting from zero, got nothing to lose (eddie munson x ofc)

part I Eddie Munson makes it out of the Upside Down, and a year and some change later makes it out of Hawkins. Knee deep in the '89 NYC metal scene and working at a boxing gym in Brooklyn, Eddie wonders if he'll ever find his footing running from Hawkins. With only some phones calls to sustain his friendships back home, will he be able to let go for the long haul? Or will his past in Hawkins eventually catch up with him? AN: Back in June I started writing vignettes of this story as it came to me and am still developing it. I have plot ideas that need refining, but like, at least 20 pages of content for this story already. I've had to do a lot of research to make it as time period accurate as possible. I've lived in NYC for 12 years but wasn't alive in the 80s so I'm doing my best.

This first chapter is mostly exposition and background but our guy is a lil' sassy towards the end. The OFC does have descriptors, but whatever imagine her however you'd like.

I think the only TW is drug use and drug mention in this chapter but I'll be vigilant for any more. Lastly, if you're under 18, please don't read this shit.

New York City December 29th, 1989

It was a cold night. The subways were empty with holiday shopping finally over and the short lull between Christmas and New Years tourists had arrived. Eddie sat with his legs spread out wide on the bench of the train. One hand drummed out the beat of Dr. Feelgood on his knee, the other on the switchblade in his vest pocket. He only had to use it once since he came to the city, but it never hurt to have it ready to go.

He didn’t like the subway. Not because of the graffiti, that was metal. Not because of the homeless sleeping on the train cars or asking him for money. Not because he already had a beat up truck he could drive instead. It was because when it was late at night, and it was just him, the little flicker of the overhead lights made him nervous. Like once they shut off, they’d shut off forever and he’d wake up still stuck in the…

“Hey man, you got a dollar?” a raspy voice asked, holding a hand out. Eddie looked up and gave the guy a quick once over. He looked rough – hunched over and dried out. The dirt caked in his nails looked like it had been there for years.

“Sure man, yeah,” he fumbled a bit for his wallet, pulling at the chain on his pants. He slipped out a couple bills and handed them over, “Be safe tonight, okay?”

“God Bless,” the man murmured while shuffling away, “Happy New Year.”

Eddie looked out the window of the car, they still hadn’t pulled out of York Street. The trip from Gleason’s to Delancey was only a stop across the boroughs, but it sometimes felt like hours to make it into the city from Brooklyn. He caught his reflection in the window, still him – but a couple years weathered. The shine had dulled out of his eyes, only lighting up when the phone in his apartment rang because he knew it would be Dustin and the gang. His hair was the same curly, wavy, frizzy mess it always was. Calluses and scabs on his knuckles contrasted against his gun metal rings.

After leaving Hawkins in the Fall of ‘87, he spent a lot of time sleeping in his Uncle Wayne’s truck while working odd jobs in different Ohio and Pennsylvania towns so he could make enough money to head out to New York. He wanted to go to all the places he read about in Metallix, Rock Scene, and Punk Magazine. Maybe he’d meet the Ramones or something, or THE fucking Ozzy after a show. He wanted to get out of all the small towns so at least he could be a freak in a big city full of other freaks. But if you wanted to be a freak in Ohio and Pennsylvania, you needed to know how to fight.

It took him some time to recover after getting out of the Upside Down, he spent over a year in Hopper’s cabin in a makeshift hospital bed. The only good side about the end of the world in Hawkins is that everyone thought he was dead; so they weren’t looking for a satanic killer on the loose anymore. The downside was trying to figure out where they were going to find him a blood supply. It worked out but just barely. Then there was the whole, learning to be a person again. When he started getting stronger, he told Hopper his plan to leave, and Hopper taught him the basics. Jab, cross, hook, uppercut. His stance, how to move, how to breathe, how to block. He was kicking himself for not learning sooner.

The kids were able to snag his school records, Wayne brought all of his cassettes, documents, and his guitar Lucy who survived the trip from another dimension. His uncle gave him $400 dollars, Wayne’s entire savings, and his beat up truck.

“Call when you can,” he said in a firm hug before Eddie left – but Wayne passed away a few months later from a heart attack. It killed him not to go to the funeral.

He ended up in the city around the same time last year, came across Gleason’s Gym during a fight and asked for a job as a janitor the same night. Something about watching boxing matches gave him the same excitement he got whenever he heard a solid guitar solo. He didn’t want to get in the ring or spar or anything, he just wanted to be around some of that chaos…and the girls helped, too. Girls always helped. Bruce, the owner, said he’d only let the manager give him a raise if he got his GED – and so maybe ‘86 wasn’t his year, but ‘88 had shaped up to be.

The pay wasn’t amazing, but he wasn’t sleeping in his car long. Eddie was good at a lot of things, cleaning up blood and spit, fixing cars, he could play guitar, and most importantly, he was really, really good at selling cocaine. He was quick to be picked up for selling, his look helped, but he made sure to find a supplier with quality. It wasn’t Hawkins, so there weren’t many positives in selling shitty drugs in NYC — just a lot of split lips and black eyes. He did his best in metal bars, music venues, and out of Gleason’s. A lot of the guys used it to stay lean and keep their weight class. This came in handy any time he heard a complaint in the men’s locker room. That’s where Tony came in the picture.

The train screeched into Delancey and Essex and he swung himself on the pole off the train, a patched up leather satchel slamming up against his hip as he did. The sound of pills shaking in the bag distracted a few passers by but he shook off the stares, it was nothing at this point. Eddie got out of the subway into the chilled December night, lit a cigarette, and made his way to his next job.

Tony Cardalino, or more affectionately known as Tone, came to Gleason’s a few months ago to train. Tone was like him: shaggy brown hair, bandana in his back pocket, battle jacket – the works. He was about five inches taller than him, built like a tank, a good fighter, and overall a lot more intimidating than Eddie ever was. Chrissy’s ‘ You’re not what I thought you’d be ,’ rang through his head the first time he had a conversation with him.

“Aw nice pin, dude,” Tony said one night in the locker room while Eddie took off his coverall at the end of his shift, “I feel like the new kids don’t give WASP their respect.”

That night they went through a pack of Marlboros together outside, talking about bands and Eddie still finding his footing in the city. He told him about the first time he went to CBGB and L’Amour, Tony told him all the good places to have sex with chicks there. He took the biggest interest in Eddie’s dealing. Tone’s second cousin was connected to the mob, a solid hit man, until he was the hit – so his bar ‘Skid’ on Avenue B needed a new supplier. Eddie wasn’t about to pass up another opportunity to make money, so he took him up on the offer. He’d go to Skid after Gleason’s and bring his inventory with him.

“Just don’t let Ron catch ya,” he confessed, “You’d think those bartenders and bitches are too busy, but they see everything .”

“Is Ron a pig, or a narc or something?” Eddie asked, a little flash of fear striking through his chest.

Tony laughed, “Nah, Ronnie’s just off that shit. Not really into the whole drug thing anymore and when Paulie got put in the river it shook everybody up. But Ron’ll deck ya if you get caught and it's a hell of an uppercut.”

Now, Eddie had heard of Skid, but it had been rumored among some metal heads that it was more of a hard rock bar than a metal bar so he hadn’t visited. There were places closer to his apartment he’d been hanging out at anyway. But ever since Tony’s uncle overdosed and it was left to Tony to run, things had taken a more metal turn… supposedly .

He pulled open the door, covered in stickers aside from the little opening for the ‘Come in! We’re open!’ sign. His hopes dashed a little as Led Zeppelin's ‘Black Dog’ blared through the speakers. In the ‘Is Led a metal band?’ debate, Eddie was staunchly against the idea – but all around Skid seemed like one of the places to be, even if it was a little quiet for a Friday. He guessed people were out of town or maybe still spending time with their families – whatever that means. He scoped the place out and saw Tony’s described ‘bitches’ manning the bar much to his relief. After finding a dark corner to settle in, he took a seat, keeping his bag open discreetly next to him.

All the booths, tables, and the bartop were dark cherry wood that looked black in the low lighting save for a little platform stage in the back, littered with amps and a drum set. Red leather upholstery looked worn and weathered from years of bar fights and the weight girls sitting on laps. Beer stains and cigarette burns. There were signed posters and photos all over the walls, two autographed Gibson’s hung over the bar with fishing wire. Ripped stickers and dollar bills with lipstick marks stuck to the back splash, lacy bras hung from the ceiling over the stage. It felt like a warm hug, he felt more at home than he had in months.

“Okay, well now that that shit’s over we’re gonna play Angel of Death by Suh-layerrrr,” a patron said lazily over the mic on the platform while his band set up. The crowd in the bar rowdily cheered. He had a beautiful Fender, Eddie almost purred in his throat when it glinted in the hazy red stage lights. He couldn’t pay attention long though, because with the band as a distraction, his customers slid by him one right after the other. The swap of baggies and bills felt like a waltz to him now he was so used to it, tucking the money into his sleeve and dropping it in the open satchel. He knew Tony had let word spread on who to look out for, but he wasn’t expecting this much in sales in one night.

To not bring too much attention to himself, he closed his bag up after a few songs from the band and maneuvered over to an empty stool at the end of the bar. He slung the bag on one of the purse hooks under the bar’s lip (which he was surprised they had installed) and turned his attention back towards the stage. Nodding his head in time with the beat, crossing his arms across his chest – he tried to catch a glimpse of Tony just about anywhere, but he hadn’t seen him since he arrived.

“You gonna order something handsome, or do ya just like the view?” he heard a woman’s voice ask over his shoulder. He turned on the stool, face to face with a barmaid who was leaning in close to hear his answer. He looked up at her, taking in her details. Little leather bustier, big denim vest riddled with patches and pins, jeans that were just tight enough. The standard type at bars like this, tits out and everything. She had brown eyes with too much mascara lashes and big brown Farah Fawcett hair. He could smell her cherry flavored Lip Smackers from the stool. Checked all the boxes, down to the Debbie Harry smoky eye.

“Oh,” he started, flashing her a smile and resting his chin on his hand, “Definitely the view.” Eddie had flirted his way into plenty of free shots with girls like her before, it was his favorite sport. She let a little puff of air out of her nose and leaned down onto her forearms.

“What can I get you?” she asked, matching his posture.

“I don’t know, what do you like?” he asked back, making a little show of slipping his eyes to her cleavage and then back up at her. She caught his stare and gave him a wink before slamming two tumblers down in front of them. I’m sure you do that to all the guys, he thought to himself. She poured two generous shots of Jack Daniels, picking up her glass and waiting for him to pick up his.

“I always like to toast before I do a shot with a stranger,” she flirted, “Especially ones like you.” He was so easily intoxicated by women these days and this was no exception, his mouth ran dry at her attention.

“What are we toasting to?” he asked in a low voice one hand on his drink and dropping the other down on the bar. With her free hand she reached slowly toward him, delicately placing his chin in her hand. He could feel the tips of her almond acrylics graze his skin.

She got nose to nose with him, Eddie could smell her perfume mixed with sweat and cigarette smoke. Her lips parted, hovering over his – his heart was thumping in his ears so hard it was drowning out the drums.

“To me never catching you slinging that shit in my bar again. I don’t know who the fuck you think you are, but you need to get the fuck out of here,” she hissed through gritted teeth. He blanched and sputtered. Was this a set up? Was he not at the right bar? Her nails dug into his chin as she threatened him, “Cause if not, I’ll call the fuckin’ owner out here and he knows the fuckin’ mob. Better yet, I’ll kick your fuckin’ ass myself.”

Eddie panicked, dropping the shot on the bar with a clink! Fuck, shit, shit, shit –

Oh.

Oh!

The ‘fucking owner’ that kne the mob was Tony. Eddie let out a snicker of relief, but it came out snarky. He took her wrist and pulled his face out of her nails, feeling the indents on his skin as he ran his other hand over his chin. He leaned onto his knuckles over the bar, looking down to face her directly,

“You must be Ron.”

#eddie munson #eddie munson au #eddie munson nyc au #eddie munson lives #eddie munson fix it fic #eddie munson x ofc #eddie munson fluff #eddie munson smut #eventually #eventual smut #eddie munson fan fiction #eddie munson x you #eddie munson x reader #eddie munson fanfic #stranger things au #stranger things fanfiction

167 notes · View notes

moonchildreads · 6 months

Text

small town

Chapter 23 - Cum on Feel the Noize

IN THIS CHAPTER: Yearbook messages, unlikely friendships, and Corroded Coffin puts on a show [13.8k]

WARNINGS: mentions of dead parents (eddie's mom), child neglect (not very graphic, eddie as kid), underaged drinking (no one gets drunk), low self-worth

A/N: i know. i promise you, i know. but i did say i was never gonna abandon this fic, so if you didn't believe me, that's on you, buddy. blame my job for my two month absence - three new people joined my team and one of those left last week, it's been hectic. this is an extra long chapter as a sorry for making you wait for so long. i hope you are all okay and still interested in my dumb little story, we have a lot more to go before we say goodbye. <3 (btw lemme know if you wanna be added to the taglist!)

masterlist - prev - next | playlist

Girls, rock your boys We’ll get wild, wild, wild

Monday, June 9th - 1986

The last Monday before graduation was Kyle Foster’s most anticipated day of the year; not because it meant that school attendance was officially an afterthought for most of the school’s population, but because it was the day the overpriced yearbooks he had been working on all these months were ready to be picked up, their pages waiting to be filled with doodles in colorful pens and silly stickers. He was particularly proud of this year’s edition, with its green leatherette hardback cover and bright photos printed in glossy paper, everything on them carefully arranged by the Yearbook Club with evident care and love for their craft. For a few hours, Kyle got to feel like he was hot shit. Teachers congratulated him and his fellow club members for their wonderful work, people he’d never talked to before in his life asked him to sign their yearbooks, and the basketball team kept patting his back in the hallways in between classes to thank him for the double spread with pictures of them lifting their championship trophy. Life was good, but even though he was enjoying his surely short-lived popularity, there was only one person Kyle was particularly looking forward to seeing. As faith would have it, he found that exact guy leaning against his locker waiting for him between third and fourth period, a yearbook under his arm and a piece of minty gum in his mouth.

“Hey, man,” Eddie greeted, pulling him into a bro-ey side hug that didn’t suit his personality in the slightest. “Nice work.”

“What’s up, Munson? Heard you’re finally leaving this place.”

“Yeah, about damn time,” the tall metalhead laughed, and Kyle thought he’d never seen him carry himself with such levity before. “Wanted to thank you, y’know? I mean, I know I kinda bribed you to do it but you came through for us and went above and beyond with the design and everything, so, thank you.”

“Ah, it was nothing, dude. Couldn’t ruin the yearbook by giving your club a shitty spread,” Kyle downplayed his work, but they both knew he had enjoyed the secret assignment.

“Well, then. Would the artist care to sign his masterpiece?” Eddie joked, extending his yearbook to Kyle with a jet black pen tucked into it.

Kyle nodded, surprised by the request, and went straight to the blank pages at the back. From what he could see, no one had signed it yet. He realized then this was Eddie giving him a definitive olive branch, whatever feud they’d had over his little debt more than ready to be buried in the sand and thoroughly forgotten. He quickly penned a generic “have a good summer!” message at the top corner, slowing down while writing his name when he felt Eddie’s hand slip something into his front jean pocket. Ah, there it is, Kyle thought, smiling to himself as the weight of the small weed baggie Eddie had promised in exchange for his rule breaking could be felt through the rough fabric. He gave the book back to his newest acquaintance before opening his messenger bag and retrieving his own, shocking Eddie with his silent offering. Kyle was not only accepting his olive branch but returning the gesture, and so Eddie signed his name in a little unoccupied corner, adding a smiley face with devil horns under it for good measure.

“Pleasure doing business with you, Foster,” he said genuinely, tucking his trusty pen into his back pocket.

“Likewise, Munson.”

“We look so fucking badass,” Gareth said, eyes stuck to himself holding a knight’s helmet under his arm in the Hellfire section of the yearbook.

“I know, right?” Jeff said, giddy. “Kinda wanna get it framed. You think they’ll give us copies if we ask?”

The Hellfire Club was enjoying a peaceful lunch outside, the day still perfectly warm despite the constant clouds that perpetually obscured the sky over Hawkins, Indiana. The older boys were doodling on each other’s yearbooks, laughing about bad portraits and accidental funny faces belonging to classmates, while Dustin and Mike quietly muttered to one another at the head of the picnic table. They looked like they were arguing about something important but no one else seemed to have noticed - if they did, they were giving them space to resolve it on their own. Pretending like she wasn’t eavesdropping while she wrote a heartfelt message in Donny’s yearbook, Dottie listened carefully, worried about Dustin who seemed to be particularly distraught at Mike’s disinterest in cooperating with him.

“I’m just saying, aren’t you tired of acting like you’re still upset with him?” Dustin asked.

“I’m not acting, I am pissed off,” Mike huffed. “I don’t get why you aren’t. He cut us off and he’s never coming back, get it through your head.”

“Well, maybe he feels like we cut him off. Have you even tried talking to him since Spring break?”

“No, why would I?”

“Mike,” Dustin was nearing his breaking point.

“What? Did you?”

“Yes!” he threw his hands in the air. “I called him the next day because I’m not an asshole!”

“If you talked to him, why isn’t he here then, huh?” Mike asked, icy. “Why is he still hanging out with them?”

“I said I called him, not that I talked to him,” Dustin grumbled. “He wasn’t home, he… he was at a party with the jocks- Look, all I’m saying is that I feel like shit, okay? I think we’re all being idiots right now and we should talk about it. This is just like what happened when we found El and-”

“This is nothing like what happened with El. He was just scared-”

“We were twelve, Mike. We didn’t know what we were doing, maybe- maybe he was right and we should have been scared! And maybe he shouldn’t have to be the one to always apologize first!”

“He ditched us!”

“Oh, grow up,” Dustin said, getting up from the bench with his yearbook in hand and hurrying to catch up with a redheaded girl who looked about his age.

Dottie watched how Mike gathered his things and disappeared into the cafeteria without saying goodbye, giving off moody teenager vibes to anyone who dared to cross his path. Meanwhile, Dustin was now animatedly chatting with his mystery friend near the doors - the girl he was talking to was signing his book and rolling her eyes at something he was saying, a shy but still clearly fond smile on her face. Dottie felt like she’d seen her before somewhere, but never talking to Dustin. She seemed nice, if a little sassy. I guess that’s why she’s friends with Dustin, she thought.

“Really? You got him a sweater? In June?” Jeff’s laughter brought back her attention to the table: she quickly doodled a little daisy next to her name at the bottom of her message and gave the yearbook back to Donny.

“He’s always wearing sweaters at the office, okay? And also, it’s not like he’s gonna grow two sizes before Winter starts,” Gareth defended himself. “It’s still gonna fit him in a couple of months.”

“What are we talking about?” Dottie asked, leaning her head onto Eddie’s shoulder as he stole one of her apple slices.

“Father’s Day. Gareth got his Dad a wool sweater.”

“It was on sale!”

“What did you get for your dad, then?” she asked Jeff.

“New slippers. His old ones were falling apart.”

“Very thoughtful. You?” she turned to Donny.

“Nothing yet. I kinda wanna get my Dad a funny shirt but I haven’t seen any good ones around. D’you think it’s too late to get one printed?” he asked at large.

“Oh, Eddie bought a cute one the other day!” Dottie said conversationally, looking up at the long haired boy from her place on his shoulder. “They had a bunch of graphic shirts at that store near Melvald’s, right?”

“On Mulberry? Sweet, what did you get?” Donny asked, munching on some grapes.

“Found this ugly thing with a brown Care Bear at the front that says World’s Best Grandma,” Eddie said, half a smile pulling at the corner of his lips. “Thought it was funny.”

“You’re gonna get your teeth kicked in if you wear a Care Bears shirt in public, dude,” Gareth snickered.

“Well, good thing I’m not gonna be the one wearing it then.”

Father’s Day was historically somewhat of a weird day for Eddie. When he was a little kid and still hadn’t developed a mouth filter, other moms at the park or strangers at a store would sometimes see him wandering around unsupervised, think he was lost, and ask him where his Mom was; he’d always reply with a simple “oh, no, my Mom is dead”, like the answer wasn’t absolutely devastating to hear coming from someone who hadn’t learned how to tie his own shoes yet. Like clockwork, they’d all sputter out an awkward apology, feeling sorry about unknowingly asking a young child about something so painful like losing a parent at such a tender age. A couple of times some of them went so far as to offer to buy him a snack, as if that could distract him from the tragedy of his Mom’s untimely death and, in turn, make themselves feel better about being nosy. Eddie, however, didn’t mind the questions. He liked telling people that Maureen was dead, because he learned very quickly that those were the only times people saw him as someone to take care of; just a little innocent boy having to grow up without the woman who’d loved him most, instead of shunning him as soon they inevitably found out he was Wyatt Munson’s devil spawn.

Another thing Eddie learned very early on, was that his Dad didn’t care about Father’s Day, mainly because most of the time he didn’t even care to acknowledge he had a son unless it was useful to him. And so, after the second year in a row Wyatt threw into the trash can the crafts Eddie had done for him at school without so much as looking at them, the drawings stayed in his backpack and the treats the teachers gave to all their kiddos to gift to the most important men in their lives got hidden in an old shoe box underneath his bed. There they waited until the older man passed out on his couch with a beer in his hand, and the littlest Munson got to eat them in secret without anyone calling him a pig for smearing chocolate all over his face and fingers. No, Father’s Day had always been a weird day for Eddie - at least until he moved in with Wayne.

The first Father’s Day Wayne and Eddie spent together came after almost eight months of living together. There had been a Halloween, a Thanksgiving, a Christmas, Eddie’s 9th birthday, and a Mother’s Day spent along with Grandma before that, but Eddie’s little stomach still churned with the thought of Wayne dismissing him on a special occasion like Father’s Day. He quietly waited in bed after the sun rose, ears perked up for any noise coming from the living room but the minutes ticked by and Wayne didn’t get up, busy catching up on some much needed sleep after a long week at the plant. The youngest Munson impatiently crept along the hallway until he reached his Uncle’s side, kneeling on the carpet next to his fold-out bed and observing his chest go up and down with each breath he took.

“Uncle Wayne,” Eddie whispered, but the older man didn’t so much as flinch. “Uncle Wayne,” he tried a little louder, softly shaking his arm.

“Huh?” Wayne opened his eyes, startled to find his nephew’s tiny fingers wrapped around his forearm. “What’s going on? You okay, Ed?”

“Mhm,” he nodded, wild curls bobbing along with the movement. “I- I made something. At school.”

“Yeah? What d’you got there?”

Eddie lifted a piece of paper, the sun filtering through the moth-eaten curtains helping Wayne read along. Happy Father’s Day, said the handmade card written by a teacher and decorated by his nephew, each letter colored inside with a different crayon. Wayne’s heart sank when he realized he’d forgotten what day it was. He didn’t even know which hole Wyatt was currently being kept in, but he guessed he could call his Ma and ask her about it if Eddie wanted to pay his Dad a visit. Or at the very least, he could take the kid to the post office to mail his shitty excuse of a father a letter he most likely didn’t give a damn about. Wyatt hadn’t called once since he’d gotten himself locked up, and Wayne tried not to think too much about Eddie stiffening up whenever the phone rang when he first moved into the trailer with him. He didn’t want to do it, didn’t want to have jackshit to do with his little brother anymore but he’d do it anyway even if he knew it was a bad idea, because Wayne Munson would have walked barefoot to the end of the world if it made Eddie happy, and God only knew that that boy deserved a small mercy for once.

Wayne peeled the card open curiously and felt his chest tighten up when he saw how wrong he’d been. Inside there was a crude drawing of two figures, one bigger than the other one: it was him and Eddie, standing on bright green grass, a big yellow sun with a smiley face at the upper left corner of the page, and a tree with juicy red apples to the right side. The figures were holding hands and Wayne was wearing a trucker hat - the same blue one that was resting on the kitchen counter next to his keys. At the bottom right of the card, written with the nicest calligraphy Wayne had seen from his nephew yet, was a simple I love you in purple crayon.

“You drew this for me?” Wayne asked, trying to get his emotions together.

“D’you like it? Miss Mullins gave us Hershey’s Kisses too,” he lifted a little paper bag that looked like it had been squished in transit. “I’m sorry I ate one without asking. I wanted to know what they tasted like, but I can buy you more! I have money left over from my birthday-”

“That’s okay, Ed. You can have as many as you want if you brush your teeth after,” the eldest Munson sat up tiredly and pulled his boy from the floor into a hug. “Thank you for the card. You’re very good at drawing, y’know that?”

“Miss Mullins says I’m good at art and music,” Eddie beamed. “And sometimes Math too but I get distracted. She says my reading’s not very good though.”

“You’re a smart boy, just keep practicin’ and you’ll get better,” Wayne said, feeling his nephew’s body sink into his arms the longer he held him. “Hey, how ‘bout you go get ready while I take a shower, huh? We can go get pancakes at Benny’s.”

“Really? Can I get whipped cream on mine? And chocolate chips?”

“You can get whatever you want, boy. Go on, go get dressed,” the older man ushered him down the hallway towards what used to be his bedroom and locked himself in the bathroom for a little privacy.

Wayne cried in the shower that day, much like he’d done after Thanksgiving dinner, when Eddie said he was thankful he got to live with him, even if it was just for a little bit. He got Wyatt to sign away his parental rights before Christmas came around after that. Wayne stuck the card to the fridge door with a carrot shaped magnet and drove himself and his nephew to Benny’s where Eddie ordered chocolate chip banana pancakes that Wayne ended up eating half of after the 9-year-old’s tummy became too full to keep going. Upon returning home, they spent the rest of the day watching cartoons and practicing Eddie’s reading during the commercials. When the littlest Munson fell asleep on the couch after the sun had set, his energy finally depleted, Wayne helped him put on his pajamas and tucked him to bed, stopping to kiss his curly head before he retreated back to the living room for a nightcap.

“Good night, son,” he’d said, turning off the lights, and for once, Eddie didn’t go to sleep wishing he was Wayne’s, because he knew he was and Wayne knew it too.

“You got Wayne a World’s Best Grandma shirt for Father’s Day?” Donny said, amused. “He’s gonna think you knocked someone up.”

“Of course not,” Eddie scoffed at him like he’d just said the stupidest thing ever. “He’d think I knocked someone up if it said World’s Best Grandpa, but it doesn’t say that, does it? Therefore, funny shirt.”

“You were there with him and you let him buy it?” Jeff looked at Dottie, whose cheeks felt like they were burning upon remembering Wayne’s resigned attempt at a Birds and The Bees talk two weekends prior.

“I… I thought it was funny too,” she admitted sheepishly.

“You two are spending way too much time together,” Gareth shook his head. “When did you even go shopping?”

“Last week after band practice,” Dottie said, mischief in her eyes. “Don’t tell my Dad if you see him because I told him I was at yours all afternoon so he wouldn’t snoop around and find his gift.”

“What did you get him?” Donny asked.

“A bunch of candy and a book. The guy at the store recommended it, he said it was pretty new. It’s called Ender’s Game, I think?”

“Oh, I read that one,” Jeff said, frowning.

“What, is it bad?”

“No, I think your Dad might like it," he shrugged. "But you know me, I don't like military shit.”

“How could we forget about you being Mr. Pacifist,” Gareth poked fun at him goodnaturedly and Jeff shoved him gently in return.

“Hey, speaking of band practice,” Eddie said, lips curling upwards as he leaned into Dottie’s personal space. “You think your Dad's gonna let you come to The Hideout tomorrow?”

“On a school night? Keep dreaming.”

“Oh, come on, no one’s even taking attendance anymore,” he pressed on.

“I’m pretty sure Mr. Russell took a nap in class today,” Gareth said, spreading a rumor he’d heard about the old Algebra teacher.

“He did. I was there, I heard him snore,” Donny nodded.

“There you go, darling. Not even the teachers give a shit anymore. So, what do you say?" Eddie batted his eyelashes dramatically.

"You know I wanna go, I just don't think he's gonna let me. Can't you wait one more week? He promised I won’t have a curfew anymore after graduation," she bargained.

"You say that like you don’t already know we’re gonna ask you to come next week too," Gareth said, grinning. “Besides, what kind of manager are you if you don’t come to all our shows?”

“Wasn’t aware I had signed any official contracts. Do I get health insurance?” Dottie joked.

“You get one box of kiddie bandages and we’ll drive you to the hospital if and only if any bones stick out,” Donny said.

“Wow, what a deal. I’m in,” she laughed.

“You’re gonna come then?” they all looked at her expectantly.

“Alright, fine, I’ll ask him. But if he says no you aren’t allowed to be mad at me because it’s definitely not my fault,” she finally relented.

“If he locks you up we’ll help you escape the tower, princess, don’t worry about it,” Eddie said, his breath ghosting the side of her head, and she shivered in anticipation for the new adventure that was to come.

James working past the time Hawkins High School let its students out had proven to be heaven-sent to the new couple looking for places to hang out without any prying eyes around. Eddie and Dottie were lying on her bed, hiding away from the world in her room, the radio on at a low volume playing Top 40 hits. Van Halen’s Why Can’t This Be Love was setting the perfect mood for Eddie to kiss his not-yet-girlfriend stupid - their movements still shy and exploring, neither of them rushing to get ahead of themselves. In recent days, they had progressed from chaste and giggly pecks to something much more slow and romantic, making the most of their moments alone to make each other feel comfortable and loved. Eddie hovered over her, tummy pressed against Dottie’s while supporting most of his weight on his elbows, his hands free to gently caress her cheekbones and jaw between kisses, stopping every so often to look at her dazed smile if only to will himself to believe that the girl he was so in love with was as equally smitten with him as he was with her.

Dottie let her fingers wander up his arms, one of her hands tangling in his unruly hair and occasionally pushing stray curls behind his ears to get a glimpse of those deep chocolate colored eyes she adored so much. Her other arm sneaked into his t-shirt sleeve, nails drawing barely-there patterns on the back of his shoulder, making him hum like the stray cats at the trailer park when they let him pet them after being fed. The delicate white curtains swayed calmly, brushing against the pillows in the windowsill, the gentle breeze outside rustling the leaves in nearby trees. Everything felt so peaceful, warm, and cozy. She felt like she could spend an entire lifetime like this, with the boy that had swept her off her feet so thoroughly that she almost felt like she was floating whenever he was around.

“What are you thinkin’ about?” Eddie asked in a soft voice, index finger brushing down the slope of her nose.

“You.”

“Me?”

“Mhm,” she smiled, fondly. “You’re so pretty.”

“You’re pretty. Beautiful. Gorgeous even,” he lifted his eyebrows and pouted, making her giggle at his antics. “I wanted to play a song for you tomorrow but the guys said it didn’t fit with the rest of the setlist.”

“Which song was it?”

“Nope,” he shook his head, curls tickling her. “I’m not telling you. We’ll play it in Indy.”

“I have to wait a whole month? That’s so rude!”

“It’ll be worth it, you’ll see,” he muttered, leaning down to kiss her again, and she accepted his love eagerly.

The low rumble of a car pulling into the driveway burst their cozy bubble, Eddie groaning as his head fell forward onto Dottie’s shoulder, making her snort loudly. He scrambled off her bed and dropped himself on her desk chair, fingers dancing on top of her scented Mr. Sketch markers before settling on the brown one and lifting it up to his nose to smell the cinnamon embedded in the ink. She watched him with an oddly enamored smile on her face, like him sniffing her stationery supplies was the most charming thing she’d seen him do yet. He twirled a marker between his fingers before drumming with it once on her yearbook resting unassumingly on her desk.

“Can I draw something for you in here?” he asked, tapping the hardcover again with the cap of the marker.

“Can I write something sappy in yours in exchange?”

“Knock yourself out, darling,” Eddie smiled, pulling his yearbook out of his ratty backpack and tossing it onto her bed where it made a soft thud upon colliding with her comforter.

When James climbed up the stairs to greet his daughter after a long day at work, he found both teens deeply engrossed in their tasks: Eddie’s long hair was draped like a curtain obscuring his sketch from view as he worked steadily with his chewed up pencil while Dottie was lying on her front decorating a corner of a page with her colorful pens. James leaned onto the door frame when she looked up, gifting him the same smile she used to give him as a toddler when he picked her up from daycare.

“Yearbooks are out?” the eldest Burke asked, nodding towards the book in her hands.

“Yeah! Ed’s drawing in mine but look, we got a full page!” Dottie said, rising onto her knees to show him Hellfire’s spread.

James sat at the foot of her bed, glancing at the glossy pictures in front of him. He couldn’t recall Dottie being so excited about a yearbook before, but he supposed she’d never really been a part of any club at her old school and this was an important first for her. There was Dustin front and center, arms and legs bent like a lifeless puppet being held by strings, Erica’s hand poised in the air as if she was the one controlling him while Mike and Gareth lifted her up in a princess-like manner, a tiara glinting on her head and a school flag draping down her back. Jeff and Donny scowled at each other dramatically, engaged in a lethal fight that Jeff was clearly winning, his sword pressed to the middle of Donny’s golden scepter. But it was his own daughter and the boy that kept smelling markers before he put them to paper a few feet away from him that really caught his attention.

Eddie lounged on his throne with a fake skull in his hand, rings twinkling in the room’s moody light, and legs spread out like he was a despot king about to order someone’s head to be cut off. Dottie stared at the camera with a mischievous smirk, hands cradled around a crystal orb, looking like she knew something no one else did and was more than ready to drop a cryptic riddle that would ruin your entire life. They were playing characters, just like everyone else in the picture: Mike was the loyal knight, Dustin was the terrifying jester, Erica was the bratty princess. Except Eddie’s arm was curled around Dottie like she was his most prized possession, devotion noticeable in his seemingly innocent posture. He might have been the one sitting on the throne and she on the chair’s arm as his trusty advisor, but it was very much clear to anyone that stopped to truly look at them that even though he was the King, she had him wrapped around her finger. It shouldn’t have been a surprise - after all, since 1953 the song did say God save the Queen, not the King.

“It looks super cool, right?” Dottie asked, eyes shining. “Jeff wants to ask the Yearbook Club if we can get copies, I’d love to put one on my corkboard.”

“That sounds great, honey! It’s very theatrical,” James agreed, scanning down the list of names: Edward Munson - Chapter Leader, Donatello Andrea Vitale - Treasurer, Jeffrey Thomas Patton - Secretary… “Who’s Lucas?”

“Huh?”

“Lucas Charles Sinclair?” he asked. “His name is on the list but I don’t see him in the photo.”

“Oh, that’s Erica’s brother. He was in the club before I joined, right, Ed?”

“Yeah,” Eddie said, lips tight. “He, uh- he quit before Spring break. Conflicting schedules.”

“Ah, that’s a bummer,” James nodded, knowing first hand how scheduling was the greatest enemy of a D&D party. “Why isn’t Erica on the list though?”

“She’s still in middle school so she’s not, like, entirely allowed to be in the club actually?” Dottie grimaced. “But Eddie thought she should at least be in the picture. I mean, I’m there and she’s known these guys for longer than I do.”

“She only joined a couple of weeks before you did,” Eddie shrugged. “But a member is a member, no matter when they joined.”

“Spoken like a true leader,” James smiled, flipping the pages to find the senior portraits.

He reached the B section and immediately found his daughter, her red knitted sweater barely visible, the picture cutting off just below her shoulders. She was smiling in it, yes, but she didn’t really look happy. She seemed nervous, perhaps even a bit apprehensive. Her eyes were dull despite the bright lights behind the camera, and the little dimple below the right corner of her lip that she’d inherited from her Mom was nowhere to be found. In comparison with the wicked witch that had been staring at him in the Hellfire Club’s group photo, this girl looked like a shell of herself. Empty. Lost. Scared. Two months had passed between the two pictures, and one more since the last one had been taken, and James realized he couldn’t remember the last time he’d seen her glow as much as she did every day now. Swallowing the lump in his throat, he looked at her and wondered why he hadn’t done anything to prevent her light from dimming so much right in front of him. Bitterly, he realized the proper question wasn’t why he hadn’t done anything, but instead why hadn’t he ever noticed it had been dimmed in the first place up until that moment.

“I’m so proud of you, honey,” he muttered, pulling her into a hug and letting out a heavy sigh courtesy of his own inadequacies as a parent.

“You’re not gonna cry, are you? Because you’re gonna make me cry if you cry,” she said in a joking manner, tears already threatening to climb up to the surface.

“You’re just really big now and it sneaks up on me sometimes, that’s all. I’m getting emotional in my old age,” he laughed, turning back the pages to Hellfire Dottie - the happier Dottie. “Your hair looks really pretty like this.”

“Yeah. Feels more me, I think,” Dottie agreed. “I need to get the ends trimmed before graduation, though.”

“If it keeps getting shorter I’m afraid you’re gonna end up bald soon.”

“I’ll go to a salon this time, promise,” she laughed.

“Still can’t believe you just-” James did a cutting gesture with his index and middle fingers. “-went to town on it.”

“Wait, what? You chopped off your own hair? When?” Eddie asked curiously, reminding them both that he was listening to their conversation.

“I thought you knew about this!” Dottie said. “I had really long hair back in New York.”

“It reached the top of her jeans,” James added.

“No way! Why did you cut it?”

“I just needed a fresh start, y’know? New school, new haircut. It wasn’t that big of a deal,” she shrugged.

“Honey, you snipped it all off at the first gas station we stopped at on our way from New York. Almost gave me a heart attack when you came out of that bathroom.”

“You’re kidding,” Eddie stared at her in disbelief.

“Nope,” said James. “Had to take her to a hairdresser to even it out as soon as we got here.”

“In my defense, it didn’t look that bad. It was just… very layered,” Dottie said.

“You’re lucky you chickened out and didn’t cut it shorter or you’d be looking like a boy right now.”

“Yeah, yeah, we get it, I’m not a hair stylist. I’ll stay away from scissors and let the pros handle it next time,” she rolled her eyes at her Dad.

“Well, I’m gonna go get a shower,” James announced, returning Eddie’s yearbook to his daughter. “You staying for dinner, Ed?”

“No, thank you, sir, Wayne’s waiting for me. Just gotta finish this drawing and I’ll be out of your hair for the night,” Eddie said, lifting the book in his hands as if to demonstrate he wasn’t just wasting time.

“You’re never a bother, kid. You can stay as long as you’d like.”

“T-thank you, sir,” he said in a small voice when James walked past him and ruffled his hair affectionately as he left.

“Dad? Wait, hold up-”

Dottie launched herself into the hallway and caught up to her Dad when he was halfway through his bedroom door. She nervously looked up at him and James lifted an eyebrow, curious.

“Would it be okay if I went to The Hideout to see the guys play tomorrow?” she asked, chewing on her own lip.

“Honey, it’s a school night-”

“I know but the teachers aren’t even taking attendance anymore. And I swear I’m not gonna skip the next day! Please, I’ll be back before midnight.”

“Dot-”

“You know Jeff’s dad wouldn’t let him do it if he was coming back home at 3 am every week on school nights. Please let me go? I really, really, really wanna see them play.”

“Would you be riding with Eddie?” James sighed.

“Yeah, he’s Gareth’s ride. His drum kit doesn’t fit in Donny’s car.”

“Okay, you can go-”

“Thank you!”

“-but! You gotta be back by midnight, okay?” he said, stern. “I don’t care if the teachers aren’t doing their jobs anymore, school’s not out until Friday. You’re not on holiday yet.”

“I know, I won’t break the curfew, I promise-”

“And you can’t drink any alcohol either. If I have to pick you up from the station for any reason, you’re grounded until September.”

“I won’t drink a drop, Dad, I swear. I just wanna see the guys play,” she pleaded with doe eyes.

“Fine. You can go,” James finally relented.

“Thank you!” Dottie shrieked, hugging her Dad and shaking him in her excitement. “Thank you, thank you, thank you-”

“Alright, alright, calm down. Just be careful, okay? And call-”

“Call you if anything happens. I know. Thank you,” she kissed his cheek and ran back into her bedroom where James heard Eddie scream “fuck yeah!”, followed by a loud thump and bright laughter.

That night after dinner, Dottie sat on her windowsill looking at the inside of her wardrobe, mentally putting together an outfit that wouldn’t make her stand out like a sore thumb in the dingy bar. Jeans and sneakers are fine, Eddie had said when she asked him about it, but she knew the guys dressed up for their gigs, and she wanted to fit in. Maybe she should have asked her soon-to-be-boyfriend to lend her one of his band t-shirts, but then again, Eddie had a tendency to get grabby whenever she wore his clothes lately, even if it was just a borrowed sweatshirt when she got cold during a movie night. It was better to be lowkey about this; they were already pushing it a lot lately with the secret daily hangouts and the doing errands together thing. Borrowing his clothes in such a public event like his own band’s gig was as big a declaration of love as they came.

Yes, it was best to keep this under wraps, for the sake of all their friendships with the rest of the boys. She’d wear her own clothes to her very first Corroded Coffin show, and she’d be extra careful with her yearbook when she gave it to her friends at The Weekly Streak to sign. No one had to know that Eddie had drawn a very realistic looking arrangement of daisies on a corner of a page, along with an incredibly telling message that would be hard to explain if anyone read it. However, nothing was stopping her from letting the words he’d written in his usual chicken scratch form behind her eyelids as she let sleep take her under, a perpetual lovesick smile tattooed on her face.Thank you for believing in me, darling, he’d said. I love you now and always. Your Endearing Eddie.

Tuesday, June 10th - 1986

If there was anyone in Hawkins who had bad timing when it came to scheduling business transactions that happened outdoors, it was Eddie Munson. He was in such a hurry to sell most of his stash before he was due to start his first ever real job at Thatcher Tires the following week that he’d failed to account for the permanent drizzle that haunted Hawkins most of the time, and thus, had to move from his preferred selling spot in the woods to the back of the East classroom wing, his back pressed to the warm brick to shield himself from the droplets falling from the sky.

While he was busy earning much wanted cash so he could take his still-not-official-girlfriend out on a date to celebrate their graduation, Dottie and Gareth were lounging in his van, side door cracked open to let some of the day’s heat out. The almost empty parking lot looked menacing surrounded by a thick haze, a moderate breeze directing the drops of water to hit the van’s windshield in a comforting rhythm. Gareth was, as usual, being a menace. He was going through Eddie’s tapes, exchanging their cases to mess with his friend, and never letting a song reach the end before he was skipping forward to the next one. Dottie would have complained about it if she wasn’t so concentrated on her knitting, the summer baby blanket she was working on spread out over her legs. She was in the middle of calculating if the soft cotton yarn she had left was enough to finish the row she was currently knitting when Gareth turned around in the passenger seat to catch her attention.

“You excited about tonight?” he asked, glancing at the songlist at the back of a mixtape.

“Yeah, it should be fun! Though I’m not sure what I’m gonna wear yet,” she put down her needles and stretched in her seat. “Eddie said sneakers and jeans were fine, but I don’t wanna look lost, y’know.”

“Pick the oldest, shittiest clothes you have and you’ll fit in just fine. Most of the drunks in there go after work, it’s always a lot of plaid, jeans, and dirt.”

“You’re not selling this to me very well.”

“I don’t have to,” he grinned. “Eddie says jump, you jump.”

“No, I don’t-”

“Hey, there you are!”

She was about to tell Gareth off when Chrissy appeared from the mist, shielding herself from the rain by holding her cheer cardigan above her head. Immediately, Dottie slid the van door open a bit more so she could climb in, moving all her knitting supplies to her lap so the strawberry blonde girl could sit next to her. Gareth looked at both girls awkwardly and muttered a quick hello before turning in his seat again and busying himself back with the mixtapes.

“I didn’t know you knitted,” Chrissy said, thumbing the corner of the blanket. “This is so pretty.”

“Thank you,” Dottie smiled. “It’s a gift for my Aunt, she’s having a baby in a couple of months.”

“Aw, that’s sweet! Let me guess, a girl?” she said, pointing at the baby pink yarn.

“How could you tell?” Dottie said with good natured sarcasm. “Her name’s gonna be Rose so… pink for Rosie! It’s not very original but I’m hoping she still likes it even though she’ll be born in the middle of summer.”

“I’m sure she’ll love it. I used mine until I was in preschool, there’s no age limit for a good blankie,” Chrissy said, kindly. “I wish I could do creative stuff like this, it looks fun. I tried to learn to sew when I was younger but my Mom’s so not a good teacher. She made me cry once because I forgot to put the presser foot down.”

“I could teach you a few things if you want,” Dottie offered. “I’m not an expert, but my Aunt is, like, the most perfectionist person on the planet and she taught me everything I know so…”

“You’d do that?”

“Do what, teach you?” the blonde nodded in response. “Of course! We’re friends! And it’s a great skill to have, it comes in handy more than you think.”

“We’re friends?” Chrissy asked, eyes suddenly shiny.

“After everything you’ve done for- Chrissy, of course we’re friends,” Dottie said, grabbing the other girl’s hand.

“Oh, thank goodness,” she breathed out, a quiet laugh escaping her lips. “I feel so much better about asking you to sign my yearbook now, I didn’t know if I was being weird or not.”

“For future reference, we like weird here,” the brunette said in a stage whisper, leaning down to get her own yearbook out of her backpack. “Besides, I kinda wanted to ask you to sign mine too so we’re even.”

The girls exchanged books and quickly got to signing, aware that Gareth was pretending like he wasn’t in the same vehicle as them. He didn’t want to turn up the music and rudely drown their conversation, so he distracted himself by drumming on Eddie’s dashboard with two pens, wondering what on Earth had Chrissy done for Dottie that made her so thankful towards the cheerleader. Dottie grabbed her nicest black pen and found an empty space under Eddie’s message. He’d written Don’t be a stranger, Chrissy the Cheery (and thank you for the advice! See you at the wedding) next to a crude drawing in blue ink of a girl with a ponytail lifting one pompon and doing devil horns with the other hand.

After thinking about what she wanted to say to the cheerful blonde, Dottie settled on a nice simple message that was cryptic enough should anyone else read it, but also something that conveyed just how truly grateful she was for this new found friendship. Have a fantastic summer!, the note opened. Thank you for everything. Call me whenever! At the end, right next to her name and a little daisy, she wrote down her phone number. The word everything was underlined twice. When she gave it back to her rightful owner and saw the message Chrissy had written on pink ink on her yearbook, she let out a girly giggle. It was so lovely to get to know you, have a good summer! Let’s hang out soon, it read. Below, Chrissy had also written down her phone number. Both teens looked at each other with a knowing grin and hugged, not paying any attention to the metalhead who’d put them on each other’s path hopping onto the driver’s seat of his van, hair damp from the rain.

“Aw, aren’t you two cute,” Eddie said, grinning. “Did she sign it?”

“We both did,” Chrissy said, returning the smile. “How were the sales?”

“Great! I’m selling my last bit on Thursday and then I’m keeping the rest for myself. A man’s gotta have his vices.”

“What a shame,” the blonde shook her head. “Hawkins is losing its nicest dealer to the workforce.”

“I’m the only dealer you know, sweetheart.”

“Because you’re the nicest one, keep up! I’m gonna have to buy from sleazy dudes now, ugh,” she said while she gathered her things to leave.

“You should have enough to last you until you leave for your pre-season with what I sold you today,” he frowned, concerned that every time Chrissy bought from him, the amounts she asked for kept increasing.

“Yeah, maybe,” she said and shrugged, sliding the door van open and hopping off. “See you around, guys!”

The three of them watched her jog towards the school with her cardigan draped over her head again, her petite figure losing definition in the haze. Eddie clicked on his seatbelt - a habit he’d picked up since he started driving Dottie around - and pulled out of the school’s parking lot, winking once at the girl on his backseat when he put his hand on Gareth’s headrest to reverse into the open road. Dottie rolled her eyes at him, picking up her knitting needles once again. Gareth stared at the school building until it disappeared from sight before he turned to his friends.

“I still can’t believe Chrissy Cunningham is not only super nice to us freaks, but also smokes weed,” he said, making both of the other teens laugh.

James Burke did not think that moving to the town he had grown up in as a quiet wallflower would result in an exponential growth in his daughter’s social life, but truth be told, he wasn’t exactly upset about it. Before packing up her whole life and facing the Big Drive to Hawkins, Dottie had never once gone out for the night on a weekday, much less during the school year. But James had agreed to it, and Dottie had promised to be home before midnight, which brought them to the living room where the tired father sat in his armchair and amusedly watched his daughter pace the entirety of the room swinging her arms around with each step she took.

“You’re gonna burn a hole in the carpet, honey.”

“Good. This carpet gives me allergies.”

James chuckled, following her with his eyes as she padded her way to the window once more and peered outside yet again despite knowing that she would hear Eddie’s van first before seeing it, as per usual. She sighed dramatically and resumed her pacing, glancing at the clock on the wall anxiously. Mildly embarrassed upon noticing that her friends were still perfectly on schedule, she took a few deep breaths and tried to get her emotions in control before their arrival.

“You know you can call me if you get there and want to leave, right?”

“I know, Dad,” she rolled her eyes at him. “Stop offering to pick me up from places, you know Eddie’s gonna drive me back whenever I ask.”

“Yeah, that doesn’t exactly comfort me as much as you think it does, honey. That van looks like it’s gonna die on him at any second.”

“Oh, come on,” Dottie argued. “He loves that van, he takes good care of it.”

“The fumes that come out of that thing say otherwise, but I’ll give him the benefit of the doubt since he’s gonna be a mechanic and all now.”

And speak of the devil, thought James, as the aforementioned smoky van appeared down the street while playing loud metal music. Dottie hurried to grab her keys and a jacket, ready to bolt out of the door and get to the damn dive bar already, but her Dad insisted on walking with her outside to say hi. Eddie and Gareth waved at them as they approached, lowering the music so they could greet the older man properly.

“Good evening, boys,” James said, hands on his hips in a typical Dad pose but with a friendly smile on his face. “How are we feeling? Excited for the show?”

“Hell yeah!” Gareth said, grinning. “We’re gonna kill it, the setlist is awesome tonight.”

“You let him add an Anthrax song to it, didn’t you?” Dottie laughed knowingly, sliding the side door open and climbing in.

“We’re closing with Metal Thrashing Mad,” Gareth looked at her with an expression of triumph.

“Sounds like it’s gonna be a riot,” James chuckled and turned to his daughter. “Have fun, but don’t get into too much trouble. Midnight, okay?”

“I’ll get back here by 11, sir, I promise,” Eddie said, nodding once.

“Midnight’s okay, Ed,” the eldest Burke said, putting his trust in the young man’s hands; Eddie nodded again in understanding. “Have a good show!”

The man patted the side of the van as a goodbye and headed back inside, privately enjoying how much he could make Eddie squirm with just a few well placed words. He liked Eddie, he really did - he was polite, unapologetically himself, resourceful, kind. He loved his friends and wore his heart on his sleeve. And he loved Dottie, that much was clear to literally everyone that surrounded the teens. James didn’t know what the situation was like between them at the moment, but he could tell something had shifted based on recent interactions he’d witnessed. In his opinion, there seemed to be some sort of deeper connection between them since that fateful party they had gone to just a handful of days earlier, but James had to admit, albeit a little reluctantly, that even though he had been on the lookout for signs of a romantic relationship developing, not a lot had truly changed.

Eddie and Dottie had always been unusually close even upon first meeting, that was an undeniable fact about their friendship. It was hard to pinpoint if anything romantic had blossomed between them when Eddie had been calling her darling since the very first moment he laid eyes on her, or when Dottie gravitated towards him at any given moment, even in rooms filled with other people. Their hugs, while always having lasted longer than a regular friendly hug, were chaste and innocent, their main purpose always to comfort and to reassure. Eddie’s hands always stayed above her waist, not even so much as accidentally dropping to her hips in James’ presence, and any compromising position he’d found them in was at best playful, certainly never inappropriate.

It wasn’t that James was particularly concerned with the nature of the teens’ relationship; after all, he had been a teen himself once, he wasn’t an idiot. If anything was bound to happen, they weren’t going to ask for his permission beforehand. No, his worries were more about the knowledge that Dottie and Eddie dating while having the same group of friends could make a potential fall out incredibly painful for both of them, and the poor man was just desperately trying to protect his daughter as best as he could. He already felt like he had failed her once, he couldn’t let her down again. And yet, despite being cognizant of the dangers ahead, James found himself trusting Eddie because if Dottie trusted him, how could he not trust that his daughter knew better than her own Dad did about the matters of her heart?

“Okay, be honest, guys. How do I look?” Dottie asked, shoving half her body between the front seats so they could look at her better at the first stop sign.

“You look gorgeous, princess,” said Eddie.

“Like a toddler,” said Gareth, at the same time.

“Gareth, what the fuck,” Eddie deadpanned, swatting at his friend’s chest.

“What? She’s lucky they don’t ask for IDs,” he said, doubling down.

“You don’t tell a girl she looks like a toddler when she dresses up, you asshat,” Eddie said. “See, this is why you can’t get a girlfriend, you know nothing about women.”

“How would you know any better, you don’t have a girlfriend either!” Gareth retorted, making Eddie snort. If he only knew…

“You two bicker like an old married couple, did you know that?” Dottie said, settling back on her seat.

“That’s because we are,” Eddie joked, grabbing Gareth’s hand and giving him a kiss on the knuckles, making his friend yank his arm out of his grasp while the older boy laughed loudly.

Everyone was in good spirits as they journeyed to The Hideout, but whether she wanted them to or not, Gareth’s words made Dottie pause. Both boys had told her dark, casual clothes would be okay when she’d asked them for advice, so she’d gone with a striped dark blue and white t-shirt and black jean overalls, her trusty Reeboks matching Eddie’s keeping her feet comfortable. She glanced at both of her friends through the rearview mirror and compared her clothes to theirs, but that would never be a fair fight: they were dressed for the stage, not to be a spectator like she was. Gareth was wearing a loose shirt with the sleeves cut out, leather bracelets with spikes decorating each wrist along with his usual rings perched on his fingers. He had a flannel tied at his hip and his jeans were incredibly distressed, something that his Mom hadn’t been too happy about when she found out he’d ripped them himself on their driveway with a sharp rock. Eddie sat next to him, tapping on the steering wheel lightly as they talked about the setlist, looking like a vision straight out of his wildest rockstar dreams in acid wash denim and chains. Admittedly, his eyeliner did look terribly smudged, but he more than made up for it with enthusiasm and a giddy grin etched permanently into his features.

There was no comparison and there would never be one. Dottie simply didn’t fit in. They were undiscovered rockstars, masters of their craft who had poured blood, sweat and tears into a yet unfulfilled dream, and she was just the high school friend who was lucky enough to meet them before they blew up. She tried to be excited for them, to join in on the fun, but all she could think about was how Eddie was destined for bigger things than to be chained to an elementary school teacher and the white picket fence she had always dreamed of when she was living in a tiny apartment with her Dad back in New York.

Unaware of her inner turmoil, Eddie pulled into The Hideout’s parking lot next to Donny’s car, Gareth excitedly hollering out of the co-pilot’s window to get their friends’ attention. Donny took one last drag of his cigarette before throwing it to the side, and hurried to meet them along with Jeff, hugs and pats on their backs exchanged before immediately busying themselves unloading both vehicles. Dottie was quick to mask her discomfort by helping out; a task that forced her to stay focused was always a welcome distraction for her worried brain. The boys chatted loudly, their tired grunts filling the eerily empty parking lot as they moved heavy amps and Gareth’s drum kit into the bar through a service door to the side of the building, leaving Dottie to trail behind them carrying cables and drumsticks.

“Hey, you okay?” Jeff asked, taking a mic stand from her hands, back pressed to the metal service door to keep it open.

“Yeah! Yeah, I’m just nervous,” she lied, her smile failing to reach her eyes. “Never been to a place like this before.”

“No one here bites, I promise,” he nudged her shoulder. “And if they do, we’ll fight them for you. You’re with the band, you’re a VIP now.”

“My heroes,” she said, pretending to swoon.

The small exchange might have gone unnoticed had Eddie not become finely attuned to the girl’s emotions even when she wasn’t sharing them out loud. Something wasn’t right, he was sure of it, and he was determined to find out what it was before their set started. He wanted her to enjoy this, to see him doing one of the things he loved most, to let her into a space that up until now had been sacred for him. The Hideout’s little stage wasn’t the Madison Square Garden, but with her in the crowd, he felt like it was the most important show he’d ever play in his entire life.

“I really like your shirt,” Dottie was telling Donny about his Iron Maiden tee, holding his bass for him as he searched for a pedal that had gotten lost in the back of his car. “The black makes your eyes pop out.”

“But I need my eyes,” he whined jokingly.

“You know what I mean, dumbass,” she laughed, softly hitting his leg with her sneaker.

“I was gonna wear something else actually but I couldn’t find it,” he said, frowning at his car’s messy floor. “I have this Halloween shirt- aha!”

“Did you find it?”

“Yep, it was under the mat,” he climbed out of the car and pulled his pants up higher. “My ass wasn’t showing, was it?”

“I would never let you show your ass in public,” Dottie said, giving him back his bass. “We got everything? What do we do now?”

“Yeah, we just need to set up and-”

“Hey man, can you start without us?” Eddie asked, sitting on the back of his open van and patting his pockets for his cigarettes. “Need her help with something.”

“Uh- yeah, sure,” Donny said, looking at both of them suspiciously and noticing how Dottie appeared to be as equally confused as he was. “Don’t take too long.”

Donny hoisted his bass case over his shoulder and disappeared into the building, throwing one last look at them for good measure. While Eddie busied himself lighting up a cig, Dottie shifted her weight from foot to foot nervously. What on Earth could Eddie want her help with right now? Was he… was he going to tell her to leave? Had he realized this was no place for her and didn’t want anyone to see she was with them? Or with him?

“Come ‘ere,” Eddie said, widening his legs so she could stand between them. “You gonna tell me what’s going on or do I gotta tickle it out of you?”

“You know I don’t like tickles.”

“Then I guess you’re gonna have to spill, don’t you, princess?” he flicked some of his ash to the side and wrapped an arm around her hips to bring her closer. “What is it, huh? My eyeliner’s that bad you can’t even look at me?”

“No,” she muttered, lips curling into a resigned pout. “You look pretty.”

“I look like shit. People might confuse me with a raccoon.”

“A pretty raccoon,” the right corner of her mouth lifted into a tentative smile and he took that as a win.

“If it’s not my eyeliner, what’s bothering you then? You wanna go home? ‘Cause I’ll drive you back right now if you want me to, just say the word.”

“No, no,” she quickly shook her head, curls bouncing around but her eyes were still stuck to his knees. “I wanna see you play.”

“Baby, I know something’s upsetting you. Talk to me, come on. We’ve been good at that lately,” he pleaded, thumb sneaking into the side of her overalls and under her shirt to rub comforting circles on her skin.

“It’s just-,” Dottie huffed, crossing her arms and curling on herself. “I feel weird, okay? I look like an idiot.”

“What are you talking about?” Eddie frowned.

“Ed, I’m wearing overalls.”

“And?”

“What do you mean, and? You look like a fucking rockstar and I’m some random toddler following you around. I don’t fit in, Gareth’s right.”

“Okay, first of all, fuck Gareth,” she opened her mouth to argue but he beat her to it. “No, no, fuck Gareth. He doesn’t know shit about fashion, never trust anything he says, okay? He used to wear polos every day before he met me, you knew that? He can’t judge anyone. And I love your overalls. You look adorable in them.”

“But I don’t want to look adorable!” Dottie stomped on the ground, which only furthered his point. “You look so badass, why couldn’t I look like that?”

“You wanna look badass? I’ll give you any of my shirts next time, I promise,” Eddie pulled her closer until she uncrossed her arms and rested them on his shoulders. “But don’t listen to that dumbass. I love how you dress. I really fuckin’ do, babe.”

“Yeah? The toddler thing gets you going?” she asked, melting under his earnest eyes.

“Nah, that’s all you, darling,” he stretched himself up to kiss her gently. “You get me going. And you always fit in with me, alright?”

“Okay.”

“Nope, come on, you gotta say it.”

“Eddie.”

“I’m waiting,” he sang.

“You’re insufferable sometimes,” she rolled her eyes, but this time her smile was much more genuine. “Fine. I fit in with you.”

“Always.”

“Good,” he took one last drag of his cigarette and threw it away, lifting himself up to close the van doors and direct into the bar. “We’re gonna talk about this later though. I know you’re still thinking about it.”

“It’s scary how much you know me,” she mused, leaning onto his side for courage as they walked to the front door.

“What kind of boyfriend would I be if I didn’t pay attention to you?” he said, opening the door to let her in.

Boyfriend. He had called himself her boyfriend. They hadn’t discussed what they were yet; Eddie was adamant about asking her out properly on Graduation Day but it felt good to hear that he knew what he meant to her. That he wanted the same thing she did, even if her anxious heart got in the way sometimes. Dottie was so sure he’d get bored of her once he realized how truly boring she was, but failed to consider that in all their months together as friends, Eddie had learned to love their differences and cherished them deeply. Why would he want someone who was just like him? He was an idiot in his opinion, he’d hate it if she was equally impulsive, messy and brash as he was. She was soft where he was rough, logical where he was a dreamer, practical where he was ignorant. And in turn Eddie felt capable where she was inexperienced, bold where she was shy, and calm where she was nervous. Two puzzle pieces that are cut the exact same way never fit, and Eddie was confident in the knowledge that they were alike, yet different where it mattered the most. It was just a matter of time until she got to see things like he did, and he’d be damned if he didn’t help her get there faster.

“Dave! What’s up?” Eddie hollered as he approached the bar, a bald man with a bushy beard greeted him with a big smile.

“Hey, Ed! The guys told me the big news, I’m proud of you, kid,” Dave said, putting down his rag and a glass to pat Eddie’s back over the counter. “You brought a new friend today?”

“Thanks, man. Yeah, this is Dottie,” he introduced them. “Dot, Dave, he’s the owner - Dave, Dot. Treat her right, okay? She’s our manager.”

“No shit,” Dave laughed. “How did that happen?”

“I got them a gig in Indy next month and they offered me the job,” Dottie said, slipping onto a bar stool next to Eddie. “We should talk business sometime.”

“That’s my girl,” Eddie beamed, squeezing her hand before walking backwards to the stage. “Give her anything she wants, I’ll cover her tab!”

“So, you’re Eddie’s girl, huh,” Dave said, eyes glinting.

“I guess I am,” Dottie smiled, before her expression dropped in realization. “Could you- We’re not, like- The guys-”

“Secret’s safe with me, doll,” he winked at her. “I knew something was up when Ed started adding ballads to their setlist. Now, what’s your poison? On the house.”

“Would root beer be an acceptable choice?” she asked, cheeks burning under her skin.

“Depends. You want ice cream with it?” he threw his rag over his shoulder.

“I’ll never say no to a little vanilla.”

“Attagirl. I can see why he likes you,” Dave said, and disappeared down the kitchen door in search of a scoop of ice cream.

Dottie turned around in her stool to look at her friends happily setting up for their show, palpable excitement coursing through their veins. Gareth was hunched over his drum kit, tightening and loosening the skin until it was perfect while he heard the story Donny was retelling, Eddie laughing loudly and Jeff cringing while uncoiling a cable. They looked happy, barely controlled energy bouncing around the room much to everyone’s amusement. Two older men sat in a corner of the bar, mugs filled with frothy beer and a bowl of peanuts shared between them - they lifted up their drinks and smiled at her in acknowledgement when she glanced their way. Dave was funny, charming and a little bit kooky, all the right ingredients for a good bartender. He kept Dottie busy by telling her stories about every regular that was in the bar, and introduced her to the two men as “the boys’ boss, so no funny business with her”. Rudy and B.B. ate it up, calling her bosslady in all further interactions, asking her about their friendship with Corroded Coffin and telling her silly stories they had collected about her friends over their years as The Hideout’s only band with a permanent slot.

It was clear to Dottie that this was a family built on routine and comradery. They had nicknames for each other, knew about beverage preferences and medical conditions, asked about parents, wives and children. B.B. was all too glad to have someone new to show off the pictures he kept in his wallet, his five grandchildren looking up at Dot from the glossy paper as he shared names and little anecdotes about them proudly. When it was time for Corroded Coffin to finally start playing, everyone paid attention and even cheered when the first few notes of Black Sabbath’s Paranoid began. Dottie sang along to every single word that came out of Jeff’s mic, thinking about that very first time she’d seen them play in Gareth’s garage. This felt equally warm, homey, and handcrafted. A labor of love.

Corroded Coffin was a sight that begged to be seen. They were loud and unapologetic; they crooned to the outcasts, the freaks, the weirdos. Lee with his prosthetic leg and handlebar mustache, Rudy with his white hair and beer belly, Shonda with her leather vest and scary-looking motorbike parked outside. These drunkards were their very first fans, and they enjoyed the Tuesday night gig as much as anyone could enjoy first row seats to a Metallica show in a big arena. During a water break between songs, Lee asked for a Judas Priest song and the boys indulged him, Gareth immediately launching into a complex beat that made him break one of his drumsticks in half at the end. He looked the happiest Dottie had ever seen him.

The half hour show came to a close, and Corroded Coffin said their goodbyes with pure elation and sweat dripping down their faces. Dottie wanted to help them load everything back into the cars, but Shonda kept her busy and glued to her stool talking about New York and the best food places she had encountered on her travels. If Dottie recognized some of the mentioned spots as known queer hangouts she’d always wanted to go to but couldn’t because she was underage, she said nothing, but the knowledge only endeared the older lady more to her. When the guys had finished putting everything away, they surrounded Dottie at the bar and Dave presented them with a beer each. Yes, it was illegal to serve alcohol to minors, but no one cared. They’d earned those fair and square, and what was the big issue with a little toast between friends to the Hellfire Class of ‘86 who would be graduating in just a few short days?

“Since when do you go dry after a show, Ed?” Dave said, grabbing the bottle Eddie had pushed back into his hand.

“I’m driving her around tonight,” Eddie said, nodding towards Dottie who was lost in conversation with Jeff. “Her Dad might kill me if we get pulled over and I’m drunk, and I actually like being alive.”

“She’s got you whipped,” B.B. commented, making the rest of the older men laugh while Eddie’s ears burned red at the light teasing.

“Good for her. Someone had to do it at some point,” Rudy said, lifting his frothy beer to his lips, and truth be told, Eddie was more than happy to admit they were right.

Dottie was not expecting Eddie to pull over halfway between her house and Gareth’s after dropping him and his drum kit off, but it soon became clear that he wasn’t about to let her go to bed without talking about what had happened earlier. He was still a little jittery from the show, adrenaline starting to run off now that they were surrounded by the quiet of the night in a deserted street, truly alone for the first time all day. After reaching to click her seatbelt off, he helped her crawl sideways onto his lap, resting her weight half on him and half on the driver’s door, legs draped over the center console and stretching towards the co-pilot’s seat. Despite the fact that he’d just played a 30 minute set and still felt a little bit damp with sweat from his performance, he took the time to bask in the sense of calm that washed over him. This is the best part of my day, he thought, lazily pressing kisses to the side of her head as she played with his rings, a dazed smile on her face.

“I fuckin’ love you,” he whispered, pushing her hair behind her ear and making her squirm in delight when he pressed another kiss to her temple.

“I love you too. You’re my favorite rockstar,” she muttered back, nosing his cheek.

“You had a good time?”

“The best. Everyone was so nice.”

“They better be,” he said dramatically, lifting his hand into a menacing fist. “Or else I’d have to kill them.”

“Stop,” she laughed, arms wrapping around him. “I’m sorry if I worried you earlier. I was being silly and got too into my own head.”

“You gonna tell me what that was about? And don’t say it was about your overalls, because I know it wasn’t,” he lifted her hand to his lips to kiss her knuckles gently.

“I don’t know, I guess… I was just thinking about the future, and-”

“Uh-oh. Is this it? Are you breaking up with me? Shit, I knew that old dog Rudy was gonna take you away from me.”

“Shut up,” Dottie slapped his chest lightly as she laughed and he pretended to be in excruciating pain, slumping against his seat. “I… I was just wondering if there’s gonna be a place for me, y’know? In your future? And I got upset thinking that maybe there wouldn’t be.”

“Why would you think that?” Eddie asked, uncharacteristically serious.

“I mean… I dunno,” she admitted. “You’re gonna be a huge rockstar and I’m just, like… your boring high school sweetheart that wants to become a teacher. Is that really what you want for your life?”

“Yes. I want you.”

“Eddie, I’m being serious.”

“Yeah, me too,” his hand came up to hold her face. “I’m not gonna become a rockstar, Dot. That ship sailed a long time ago.”

“You’re only twenty-”

“It’s not about my age. Jeff’s leaving Hawkins and he’s gonna be a fancy businessman with a- a fuckin’ pacifist non-profit org or whatever people do in West Virginia,” she snorted at his words and he continued. “Gareth’s probably gonna become the greatest studio percussionist in the world for all we know, and Donny has his family’s restaurant to take care of. We’re all going separate ways, and I don’t wanna do the rockstar thing without them. Like, that’s my band, y’know? I’m not gonna go solo, it’s all of us or no one.”

“I get that, I do but… I just don’t want to be the reason you give up on your dreams,” she admitted. “You’re gonna resent me if you do, and I don’t want you to wake up one day and realize that you are unhappy and you hate me.”

“I could never hate you and I’m not giving up on anything because of you, darling, I promise. Is it really that hard to believe that I want a normal, peaceful life with you?” he shrugged.

“But you hate normal.”

“No, I don’t. I thought I did but… I can’t be hanging onto a maybe forever, babe. I can’t do that to Wayne. I want to help him out, have a good job so I can pay for things around the house, move out before I turn 30. Give him back his goddamn bedroom, for fuck’s sake,” Eddie scoffed bitterly, thinking about his poor Uncle’s back after years of sleeping on that shitty fold-out bed. “I want to make his life easier. He deserves that much.”

“But you could help him out even more if you became a rockstar. You could- you could buy him a big house, and he wouldn’t have to work anymore, he could just retire,” Dottie pressed on. “Didn’t you want to get out of Hawkins? Travel the world?”

“Yeah, but I think I’d miss you too much if I was away on the road all the time. I’m already suffering about you going to Michigan and that’s only three hours away. I can’t get on a tour bus and not see you for eight months, you know I’ll die if you don’t kiss me regularly,” he joked.

“What makes you think I wouldn’t be right there with you on the tour bus if you asked?” she joked back but her voice was so, so earnest.

“Darling, I could never do that to you. I could never ask you to give up on a full ride scholarship for me, fuck. You earned that shit, you have to go and get your degree so I can brag about how smart you are to everyone I talk to.”

“But who’s gonna keep the groupies away from you if I’m not there?” she whispered dramatically.

“I’ll chase them out, let the guys have all of them. Got the best and only groupie I need right here,” he squeezed her to make the remnants of her insecurities go away before kissing her forehead.

“I’m not a groupie though, I’m your manager,” Dottie reminded him. “I’ll have you know, Dave and I are gonna discuss business soon.”

“Yeah? You gonna look out for us? Read all our contracts before we sign them?” Eddie played along, smirking up at her.

“I’ll get you moved from Tuesdays to Thursdays, you’ll see.”

“God, you’re so hot when you know what you want.”

“Eddie!”

“What, my girl is the smartest manager in the world and I can’t find that hot? Fuckin’ sue me then,” he laughed and leaned in to kiss her, feeling incredibly lucky about the fact that she chased his lips for more when he pulled away. “I’m being serious, though. I know you don’t believe me when I say I don’t want that rockstar shit anymore, and this is way too brave of me considering we haven’t even gone on our first official date yet, but… I dunno. I kinda really like the idea of coming back home after a long day at work and getting to hold you like this. I used to think having a normal life was so lame because I never had it and now it’s all I can think about.”

Eddie had told himself throughout his whole childhood that he didn’t want to live like his classmates. He didn’t want to have family dinners every night like they did, because it meant he would have had to eat vegetables like broccoli and carrots instead of whatever unhealthy snack he could make for himself while his Dad was out of the house for the night. He didn’t want to have perfect attendance at school, because he liked whenever he could sleep in until late before “going on an adventure” on Wyatt’s Good Days. He liked spending his summers with his Grandma, stuffing his face full of ice cream and pie, and he liked when Wayne had a few days off from his job as a trucker and returned to Hawkins bringing dumb trinkets he had probably bought at a gas station on his way home, but felt like treasures to the youngest Munson. Eddie had told himself he didn’t want anything more than what he had throughout his childhood, because Wyatt said whining was for pussies and for girls, and his son wasn’t either of those things, are you?

It wasn’t until Eddie moved in with Wayne that he found out he really liked carrots because they were unexpectedly sweet and that he didn’t like grapefruit because it was bitter. He didn’t skip a single day of school for a month and his teacher put a gold star next to his name on the wall. His clothes were now always clean, and he didn’t have to wash ketchup stains in the school’s bathroom anymore to hide them from his Dad because his shirt would be hanging from the clothesline the next day like the offending red splat had never been there in the first place. Eddie thought that living in a real house was bullshit, because he lived in a trailer now and the trailer park was fun. He could feed and pet the strays and go to the playground whenever he wanted, and the people who lived there said hi to him when they saw him collecting flat rocks to skip at the lake when Wayne took him fishing on weekends, and sometimes the old lady next door would give him a bite of watermelon if he asked nicely.

But now Eddie was 20, and he wasn’t scared of admitting he wanted more. He wanted a water heater that didn’t randomly die on him, and a bedroom without mold stains, and Wayne to have the privacy he so very much deserved after 12 years of sleeping in the living room. He wanted a garage like Gareth’s, a backyard like Jeff’s, and a loud but loving family like Donny’s. And whenever he thought about those things lately, he always ended up dreaming about lying on a big comfy couch after a hot shower with his sleepy girlfriend pressed to his side and the decadent smell of a roast cooking away in the oven. No rush, no worries. Just love.

“I think about it too,” Dottie said quietly, jostling him out of his cozy fantasy.

“You do?” he asked, surprised.

“I never had a house until we moved here, I’ve always lived in small apartments before. And it’s not like that’s a bad thing, because it isn’t! I’m really grateful I always had a roof over my head. But I used to dream a lot about having a house like my grandparents when I was younger, and… I don’t know. When I think about it now you are there too. I know, I know it’s a lot, we haven’t even, like, talked about-”

“No, no, that-,” Eddie said, an unfamiliar warmth spreading in his chest. “That sounds really nice, darling. Tell me more? About our future house?”

“Well… it changes all the time. When I see something I like, I add it so it’s always different,” she said, cheeks warm at his soft gaze. “Like, it didn’t have a front porch until I met you, but now I know I definitely want one.”

“Why did you add a porch when you met me?”

“Because you have one! I love it when we sit outside when it’s rainy, it feels really peaceful. And also I think it’s really cute that Wayne waits for you there sometimes. I… I kinda wanna do that.”

“You wanna wait for me to come home on our front porch?” Eddie asked, grip tightening around her waist.

“Mhm,” she buried her head on his neck, closing her eyes like she could see themselves in the future. “We should get a swing, I can make cushions for it. And plant fruit trees in the backyard.”

“We could set up the basement to host D&D nights,” he continued. “And a dog. We should definitely get a dog.”

“Yes. A big dog.”

“A big black dog, and we can name him Ozzy,” he smiled.

“Aw, I wanted to name him Bilbo,” she pouted.

“You can’t name a black dog Bilbo, that’s a name for a brown dog,” Eddie argued.

“We can have two dogs then, one black and one brown.”

“That’s too much, we need space for the kids.”

“K-kids?” Dottie lifted her head and stared at him like he’d just grown two heads.

“I thought you wanted kids?” he was confused.

“I do, I just… I didn’t think you wanted kids,” she admitted. “And we’re still so young, it feels strange to talk about that.”

“I mean, I definitely don’t want kids right now but maybe in like… five years-”

“Ten,” she said, in a tone that left no room to argue.

“Ten years sounds great. We could have kids in ten years, right? I’m not gonna be a loser by then.”

“Eddie, you’re not a loser,” she frowned.

“Wait until after graduation to make big statements like that, babe.”

“You’re not a loser. You’re the best rockstar mechanic in the world and Ozzy, the kids and I love you.”

“Fuck,” he groaned, wiping his face with his hand. “Princess, you can’t shit like that or I’m gonna ask you to marry me before our first date.”

“Ed?” Dottie said nervously; his hand fell from his face to her thighs and he looked at her. “Are we… are we moving too fast? We haven’t even been on a real date and we’re already talking about, like, marriage and living together-”

“We’re just goofin’ around, babe,” he said, grabbing her hand. “We don’t have to do anything until we’re ready. You gotta go to Michigan first and get your degree, and I have to move out of Wayne’s, we have time. I’m just, uh, putting my cards on the table early so you can yell at me if I start being stupid. That alright with you?”

“Yeah. Yeah, that’s alright with me,” she smiled back at him.

“Besides, everyone at The Hideout knows you’re my girl now. That’s bigger than marriage - if we break up they’ll take your side.”

“Am I?”

“Huh?”

“Am I your girl?” Dottie asked, knowing the answer but still wanting to hear it from his lips.

“You know you are,” he pulled her into a kiss before singing softly. “My girl, talkin’ ‘bout my girl… my girl!”

“You’re so silly,” she giggled, noses bumping in the dark.

“But I’m your silly. You’re mine and I’m yours, okay? So no more getting upset at whatever bullshit Gareth says. I’ll kick his ass.”

“It’s not his fault. My brain just hates me sometimes.”

“I’ll fight your brain,” he said, making her giggle again. “You’re It for me, darling. We fit in together. It’s just that easy.”

“Easy,” she repeated.

Eddie had told himself a lot of lies growing up, but the biggest one was that he didn’t want a normal, quiet life, because that was lame and he wasn’t going to conform to the system like everyone else did. He understood now that maybe, just maybe, having the most regular, happy, love-filled life he could get with his high school sweetheart turned elementary school teacher and a big black dog named Ozzy, in a house with a swing on the front porch, enough rooms for children that didn’t exist yet, and a basement where he could DM as many campaigns as he could think of, would probably be the biggest act of defiance he could do in the eyes of a town who thought he would never be deserving of the common luxuries everyone else got to have without having to fight for them.

taglist: @munsonology @kurdtbean @every1lovesanunderdog @eg-dr3amer3

37 notes · View notes

portaltothevoid · 8 months

Text

For Whom the Bell Tolls - Chapter 35 - Spellbound

Pairing: Eddie Munson x OFC (Kat Ramsay), sequel to Foolin’

Summary: Kat returns to Hawkins after the battle.

Warnings: This is it. It’s the end of Kat’s story…. For now.

Word count: 3.3k

Chapter song: Spellbound by Siouxsie and the Banshees

Tag list: @munchabunch @madaboutmunson @earl-greater

The medics were working on Eddie before the helicopter was even in the air. They took his vitals and changed his bandages, applying more pressure to stop whatever ones were still bleeding. Frantically, they were writing notes on various clipboards.

An adrenaline crash hit Kat like a ton of bricks. She could feel herself spacing out as she tried to stay attentive to Eddie. The whole ride took no more than 15 minutes. They landed atop this building in the middle of the woods. It felt eerily similar to Hawkins Lab.

Eddie was wheeled off in the stretcher. The woman had held Kat back, not letting her follow. She didn’t even fight it. There was really nothing anyone could do to keep her from him anyway, but she knew the doctors needed space to assess him and make him comfortable. Soon enough, she would see him.

Kat was led a few floors down to a fancy boardroom. There she saw her Uncle Hank who shot up to greet her along with a couple of his colleagues.

“I’m so glad you’re okay,” he said as he hugged her.

“Yeah, me too, honestly,” she said quietly, returning his hug. “They’ll tell me as soon as Eddie is stable, right?”

“Yes, yes, of course. He will be very well taken care of here,” Hank assured her as he pulled out a chair for her to sit.

“Where is ‘here’ exactly?”

“Knight Ridge Technical, a government research facility, about ten miles east of Bloomington.”

“Right…” she said tapping on the table. “It’s not the kind of research that brainwashes kids and experiments on them against their will, right?” With Kat’s blunt question it felt like the air had been sucked out of the room.

“No, no. Nothing of that sort. That was Brenner’s thing. Here at Knight Ridge we focus more on understanding physics and electromagnetic fields, things of that nature.”

“Yeah, sure. So are we here to talk terms or…?” she trailed off.

“Terms?” The woman asked.

“Uh, yeah. Eddie and I are prime suspects in murders that One did, and ya know, opened up a massive gate between our world and the Upside Down. So I want our names cleared. Specifically his name cleared.”

“That… that will come in time. I’m seeing to it you both are going to be very well taken care of. Right now we are just trying to understand exactly how that happened.”

Kat let out a big sigh. “So my friend Max was one of his victims. Basically me and El, Eleven, piggybacked from Max’s mind into Vecna… One’s mind. We call him Vecna. Sometimes One. Sometimes Henry? Anyway. He wanted us to watch him kill Max as his fourth and final victim to, in his demented mind, ‘save the world’ more or less, but wherever El was, her boyfriend gave her this peptalk. Which I could hear too. He was telling her to fight. I thought of Eddie. And I fought like hell to get back to him. Because the all-seeing asshole showed me a live feed of the demobats attacking him. El basically finished One off while I went back to my body and then, um, sort of became a human EKG machine. Um, so yeah, we sort of stalled him for the time being, but I mean, every place One killed someone turned into a gate. When Max… died…” Kat took a second to clear her throat. The weight and reality of that statement hadn’t even registered in her mind yet. “That’s what caused the giant earthquake. I saw it from the air. Every gate connected and formed a line to the center of Hawkins. I don’t know what it means, but… He said he would be there when the rest of the world burns and falls and he’d be there to pick up the pieces, to turn the world into something beautiful. Clearly we have very different standards of beauty. If only you guys got a look at him. He doesn’t need to bag just his face, but his whole body…” Kat shuddered at the thought and then looked at everyone in front of her. They all stared back at her blankly, mouths slightly agape.

Hank cleared his throat and adjusted his tie. “We’ve lost contact with Eleven after the disaster at NINA, but you said she was there?”

“Yeah, she’s on her way back to Hawkins.”

“You’re the reason that boy is alive?” someone else asked.

“Um, yeah. I– I– I panicked. I couldn’t… I can’t lose him,” she whispered as she looked at her hands on the table.

“You never cease to amaze me, ya know that, kiddo?” Hank said with a beaming smile. “So here’s what happens now. We’re going to set you up in an overnight suite here. You used an immense amount of power. To be quite honest, I don’t even know how you’re still standing right now.”

“Well, I’m sitting, but yeah, me neither.”

“You rest up and hopefully by the time you’re ready, you’ll be able to see Eddie. Sound good?”

“Yeah, sure, but Uncle Hank? I mean it. When we get back to Hawkins I want his name cleared,” she spoke sternly.

“Who said anything about going back to Hawkins? Kat, honey, you can’t go back there. The town is like a war zone.”

“Exactly. It is a war zone. And I have to be on the front lines. This fight isn’t over. It’s only just beginning.”

Hank started to stutter when the woman spoke up. “The girl and her family will be staying in their secluded cabin. Surely there’s another one nearby we could set up for them. Temporarily they can stay there until we finalize everything.”

“I like this lady,” Kat nodded with a smile as she got up from her seat. Everyone else followed suit. “Don’t know who you are, but I like you.”

“Agent Stinson,” she said as she stuck out her hand for a handshake. “I’ll show you to your room.”

~~~~~

The next day Kat was waiting outside Eddie’s room, ringing her hands anxiously. She had been called here just moments ago, but when she finally got to the room, he was still asleep. One of the doctors finally came by and updated her on everything.

“He’s very lucky to be alive, you know. We honestly don’t know how he survived. Those wounds were deep and he lost a lot of blood. He has quite the road to recovery, but luckily you got him here in time. Truly, his case is baffling. Were you aware he was clinically dead for about a minute?”

“I… um, yeah. I just, um… I went by the book to save him, I guess,” she muttered. She’d never heard or seen this person before in her life. How could she know if she could trust him? Sometimes she felt guilty for how much of the battle she relayed to her Uncle, but it just kept pouring out of her.

“Is that so?” The doctor chuckled. “We’re all on your side here. You can trust us.”

“That’s what they all say,” Kat said with a weak smile.

“I get it, I get it. From what you’ve been through… It’s wise not to automatically trust everyone you meet. Anyway, his vitals are stable. We gave him fluids when he first got here. He was able to eat this morning. His upper body suffered the most damage, so you guys should be on your way tomorrow.”

“Does everyone know what I can do here? Jesus. Wait, on our way tomorrow? Are you serious?”

“You and Eleven are like our local celebrities here. We’re all in your corner. And absolutely. This is the most miraculous case I’ve ever seen. I mean, the improvement from yesterday to today is astonishing. I’ll send you home with a folder full of his care regimen. You’ll have agents and doctors close by, should any issues arise.”

“Thank you,” she said sincerely.

“Alright, I’ll let you see him. It’s best if he wakes up on his own, but there's a chair in there for you and the TVs still on, so help yourself. If you need anything, just buzz for one of the nurses.”

Kat nodded and had her hand on the door knob, but hesitated before she went in. “Wait, just tell me before I go in there… Did you have to cut his hair?”

“No,” the doctor chuckled. “His hair is still intact.”

“Thank god. I didn’t wanna be the one to tell him. He would’ve been pissed,” Kat laughed as she entered the room.

He was lying there peacefully. Bandages covered much of his body. But the color had returned to his face. His hair was fanned out around him. She was well aware the doctor said not to disturb him, so sat in the chair and sort of… followed his directions.

At this point, she had a handle on her powers so much that she could just enter the void simply by closing her eyes and focusing on it. The TV became background noise. The light didn’t bother her. It was just like falling asleep with the lights on, in a roundabout way.

As soon as she padded across the shallow water of the void, something felt… off. Usually, she felt completely neutral here until she entered someone’s mind. This time it was different. Cautiously, she walked up to his hospital bed and went to reach for his hand. Before she made contact, his eyes flung open. He grabbed her arm with a tight grip and pulled her down closer to his level. His eyes bore right into hers, streaks of red brightened his dark brown irises. “No,” he said forcefully.

Immediately she opened her eyes, her chest heaving from whatever she just witnessed. She looked over at Eddie who was still peacefully sleeping. This was something that had never happened before. It was as if something else was there. Something else that didn’t want her seeing into Eddie’s mind.

He began to stir and slowly started to wake up. His eyes fluttered open and when he glanced to the right, he softly smiled. “Hey,” he whispered groggily.

Kat flew out of the chair and to his side. She gripped his hand tightly like if she let go he would disappear forever. “Hey, hi!” she murmured gently. “Are you in pain? Do you need anything?”

“Just you to be here with me.”

She leaned over and kissed his forehead. “I’m here.”

“Wait, they didn’t cut my hair did they?”

“No,” Kat laughed at how well she knew him. “You didn’t need brain surgery. Which is surprising considering how dumb you are!”

“Ah, here we go,” he chuckled.

“I can’t believe you! After everything I told you! Sometimes running is okay, you know! Jesus. You scared the shit outta me. I almost fucking lost you. For good. For forever! Oh my god, and Dustin! Dustin had to see the whole thing. Poor Dustin.”

“You good? Got that outta your system?”

“I– Yeah. Just… don’t fucking die again, okay?”

“Not planning on it, but hey anything can–” he started to tease, but cut himself off when Kat shot daggers at him with the look on her face. “Yeah, no, definitely not planning on it. Um, how did I, uh, get here?”

“I called my Uncle and he got you airlifted here. It’s like Hawkins Lab 2.0. Supposedly minus the brainwashing and child experiments, but jury’s still out on that.”

“You what? You called the government? So, what the hell happens when we get outta here? Am I…” Eddie spoke so fast his words almost blended together.

Kat shook her head. “No. They’re gonna take care of it. We might have to stay with El in some cabin for a bit until they get us our place, but we’re going back to Hawkins after this. And my Uncle assured me we’d be well taken care of. Both of us. Eddie, this was the safest route. The doctors over at NINA that were working with El are also working with everyone here. We’re safe.”

“Great, so we’ll basically be under witness protection or some shit?”

“Why is this bothering you so much?”

“I just want my life back,” Eddie muttered.

“In time, babe, in time. Maybe. Who knows. Vecna still might destroy the world and we did all of this for nothing,” she shrugged.

“Can’t we, like, run away to California or something? Stay at one of your parent’s houses or some shit?”

Kat shook her head solemnly. “I need to be in Hawkins. This isn’t over.”

“Yeah,” he snorted. “It’s not. Hey, does Wayne know I’m…alive?”

“I have no idea. I’m not even sure if it’s safe for him to know. We can ask?”

Eddie just nodded and stared at whatever was on the TV. Kat furrowed her brow, debating if she wanted to ask this question now, but why wait when it would just gnaw at her? “Hey, Eddie, can I ask you something?”

“Shoot.”

“Do you remember anything from… um, anything about–”

“Dying? No,” he answered curtly. “And I don’t wanna talk about it.”

His tone took her off guard. He never spoke to her like that. And that’s how she knew he was lying. Her theory was proving to be correct. Something was definitely off. A knock on the door interrupted, or rather saved, Kat from coming up with a response.

The doctor gave them both a run down of his status and confirmed his release for the next day, after testing out his mobility. He struggled, but was mobile. They were just mere hours away from an actual peaceful rest. Hopefully.

~~~~~

Another helicopter landed atop the Knight Ridge building while Eddie and Kat were waiting for their ride back to Hawkins. Eddie had returned to his normal self. Or at least, he didn’t act weird like he did the day before. The couple leaned against an expensive looking black car with the darkest tinted windows. Eventually, Agent Stinson finally emerged from the building with another man and woman in tow.

“Chief Hopper?” Eddie asked.

“Munson?”

“You two know each other? Oh, what am I saying? It’s Hawkins, of course they know each other,” Kat mumbled to herself.

“Hi, I’m Joyce Byers,” a woman with auburn hair and the kindest, sweetest smile Kat had ever seen held out her hand.

“Hi, I’m Kat Ramsay, nice to meet you. Byers? You must be Will’s mom?”

“Yes! You know Will?”

“We know of him. Eddie is, well, was the DM for the D&D club at the high school. Dustin and Mike would always talk about him and El. You both seem like wonderful people, I’m so happy she found you guys after getting away from that prison of a lab,” Kat rolled her eyes at the thought of it.

“You know El?” Hopper asked. He had a shaved head and the start of a beard. He looked like he was practically skin and bones under his baggy clothes.

“Very well. I was, uh, number Ten at the lab.”

“Come on, we can catch everybody up to speed on the way there,” Stinson said, urging everyone to get in the car.

When they finally got to the secluded cabin, Kat had heard all about the Russians involvement with the Upside Down and how Joyce went all the way there to save Hopper. They also told her about how they destroyed particles from the Mind Flayer and demogorgons at Kamchatka prison to help give them an upper hand. From there, Kat filled them in on everything that had happened the past week.

As they reached their destination, Stinson sighed. “I thought you said this place was livable?”

“Well it was, but I’ve sort of been in a Russian prison. Haven’t been able to keep up the place.”

“We’ll send a crew out. I’ll give you all some time. I’ll be back later to take you all someplace in the meantime.”

Everyone left a chorus of ‘thank you’s to her as they got out of the car. Mike and what Kat assumed to be Will, ran to Joyce, followed by another boy that was with Nancy. She presumed that to be Jonathan, her boyfriend… for now at least. Kat would do her best to keep her comment to herself. She noticed another boy with very long, dark hair holding up a mushroom, like he’d found gold. Nancy ran up to Kat and gave her a hug.

“Oh my god, Nancy, you’re alive!” Kat exclaimed. “Did Robin and Steve make it out too? How’s Dustin? What about Max and Lucas and Erica?”

“Yeah, our group made it out alive. Lucas beat the shit out of Jason, you would have been so impressed. He also didn’t make it through the earthquake…”

“Good riddance to him. Sorry, too soon?”

Nancy just shook her head and chuckled. “Erica is okay. Lucas has been at the hospital with Max–”

“Max is alive?!”

“Barely, she’s in a coma. The doctors aren’t even sure how she’s still alive.”

Kat looked over at Eddie and then saw El emerge from the cabin with Hopper. “I think I do,” she whispered before she ran over to El and wrapped her in a huge hug. “Oh my god, El, are you okay? How are you?”

“I am great,” she said as she beamed at Hopper. “I am happy you’re here, Kat.”

Kat was formally introduced to everyone. When Eddie met Will for the first time, they stared at each other. It was only for a few seconds. No one else but Kat noticed. She was the only one watching him like a hawk for anything out of the ordinary. The exchange made her stomach flip.

As everyone was mingling, a sudden chill went down Kat’s spin. At the same time, she saw Will reach for the back of his neck. Him and Eddie exchanged quick nods, before Will turned around to look up at the sky. Dark, ominous clouds were rolling in. Thunder rumbled and particles began to fall from the sky, exactly like ones that floated around the Upside Down. Will had grown visibly anxious, his breaths becoming short and shallow. Eddie stared up at the sky, biting his lip and tapping his fingers on the side of his leg. Telltale signs whatever was happening made him anxious too. From what Kat understood, besides herself and El, Will also had a connection to the Upside Down and to Vecna.

Together, they walked through the woods to a nearby field that cascaded down the hillside. The bottom half of it, closest to town, was rotten and decaying. Everything was covered with fuzzy film, like mold almost that puffed and spread with it was touched. Everyone stopped in their tracks, overwhelmed with the view in front of them.

El kept going to where the vegetation had died. She picked up a dead flower and examined it. Kat walked with her and knew she had seen this somewhere before. She bent down to examine it all more closely.

“This looks like how the pumpkin patch did…” she noted, looking up at El who looked at her with a forlorn expression and solemnly nodded.

Everyone looked out over Hawkins. Plumes and pillars of smoke reached up to the clouds. The biggest one was in the center of town, where all four gates met. The same red lighting that they all saw in the Upside Down was right in front of them. Anger and determination took over El’s features. Kat stood up and looked back at Eddie. He wouldn’t take his eyes off the tornado-like columns of smoke. As she followed his gaze, fury started to rumble inside of her.

Vecna wasn’t going to take Eddie away from her. Not again. The battle might be over, but the war had only just begun.

previous chapter | the end

A/N: If you’ve made it this far, you have my undying gratitude. If you’ve liked, commented, or rebloogged, even if you’ve only read one chapter, thank you. I appreciate anyone who’s taken time out of their day to read any parts of my writing. If you’ve been here since the beginning of Foolin’, I just cannot thank you enough. I wanted to give Eddie the ending he deserved and ending up creating a bad ass OC in the process. I’m still amazed I was able to see their story through to completion. Kat and Eddie will always have a place in my heart and I hope they will in yours too. Til next time!

#eddie munson #eddie munson au #eddie munson angst #eddie munson x ofc #eddie munson fix it fic #eddie munson x oc #eddie munson fanfic #stranger things #stranger things 4 #stranger things 4 fanfiction #stranger things fanfiction #nancy wheeler #argyle #jim hopper #joyce byers #will byers #mike wheeler #jonathan byers

12 notes · View notes

boogiewrites · 2 years

Text

Eddie Munson Masterlist

Eddie Munson x OFC

Cherry Bomb Multi Part Series - COMPLETE

Chapters in bold contain NSFW Content

Mary Cherry, a peer-proclaimed good church girl decides once turning 18 that she no longer wants to be that angelic good girl. She wants to be bad. She wants to live a little and have some fun. She's made a list of things she wants to do before graduating to complete her bad girl transformation. But she'll need someone to help her learn how. Eddie Munson, the school "freak" and resident bad boy seems like the perfect teacher. Eddie takes her under his wing, but they both start to question what being "good" or "bad" means throughout the process. Who's reputation will actually change, and will the student become the teacher? Slow burn. Everyone's over 18.

Part One Part Two Part Three Part 4 Part 5 Part 6 Part 7 Part 8

Seeing Stars Multi-Part Series (COMPLETE)

Chapters in bold contain NSFW Content

A reimagining of Eddie's '86 senior year that ends with him walking the graduation stage, flipping the bird, and getting the hell out of there. With the girl he loves. A new girl with a mysterious air to her and a questionable past comes to Hawkins. After a chance encounter at a party, Eddie becomes a bit smitten with her. The problem is, she's an unreadable brick wall when she's sober. Despite her hesitation to letting men in her life, they become best friends. Will Eddie's attentive persistence help him break down the walls she's put up to protect herself from not getting hurt? Will Star learn she can be in love and be loved in return after her last relationship left her traumatized? Will her spiritual guidance help her see that Eddie really is the one for her? A story of strangers to best friends to lovers with a splash of witchiness and a lot of trauma healing.

Part One Part Two Part Three Part 4 Part 5 Part 6 Part 7 Part 8 Part 9 Part 10 Part 11 Part 12 Part 13 Part 14 Part 15 Part 16 Part 17 Part 18 Part 19 Part 20 Part 21 Part 22 Part 23 Part 24 Part 25 Part 26 Part 27

Eddie Munson Reader One Shots

Repentance (NSFW)

Reader gave up her former life to become popular but it turns out it’s not all it’s cracked up to be. By her senior year, she’s grown weary of having to be someone else and stands up for herself one too many times before the cutthroat members of Hawkins royalty get tired of her and decide to ruin her reputation. With no one left who knows the real her, she’s left to reach out to her former best friend, Eddie Munson. We follow her and Eddie through key moments in their best friends to enemies to lovers' journey ending with a reconciliation that shows her what kind of love she's been missing out on.

Hindsight's Always 19/84. (Multi Part - In Process)

Single Dad Eddie/Reader AU. Old Lovers Reunited. First Love's.

You left Hawkins in 1984. You had no intentions of ever coming back. But life had other plans. You grew sick of the fake people and conversations, the classism and nauseating academic personalities of your past life. You craved life with its highs and lows, its triumphs and heartbreak over the beige monotony of white-collar progress. Now divorced and happy to be, you move back home. You run into an old friend, Eddie Munson. He was a memory that had haunted you for years. You haven't been the only one whose life has changed drastically. He's working two jobs and taking care of his son alone. You came back to Hawkins to find a new path, but you're faced with your younger self instead. Will you finally give her the answers she's always needed? Are you brave enough to say the things you couldn't before you left? With the growing connection between two broken adults, it looks like you never should've left.

You know what they say, Hindsight's always 20/20.

Part One Part Two

#Eddie Munson #Eddie Munson fic #edddie munson x y/n #eddie munson x reader #eddie munson x ofc #eddie munson x female oc #eddie munson x f!oc #eddie munson x f!reader #eddie munson fix it fic #eddie munson imagine #eddie munson drabble #eddie munson fluff #eddie munson smut #eddie munson au #stranger things #stranger things 4 #stranger thing au #stranger things fix it fic #eddie munson x oc

213 notes · View notes

bexleyfix · 11 months

Text

Wild Child

(an Eddie Munson One Shot)

WARNINGS AND TRIGGERS: 18+ ONLY (NO MINORS) NSFW: Mature sexual content, Smut [oral sex, OFC losing virginity, unprotected sex (wrap it up, fools!)], teen mom, pining, angst, lots of super duper cutesy feel-good fluff, swearing, smoking, drinking, mentions of substance abuse, controlling parents

RELATIONSHIPS: Dad!Eddie Munson x Mom!OFC ♡ unknowing dad Eddie, previous relationship; old flames; rekindled romance; brief appearances by Dustin and Wayne; mentions of Robin

SUMMARY: [AU: no Vecna] Julie Duncan's controlling parents despised her boyfriend. Forcing her to leave Hawkins in the summer of 1984, Julie returns four years later intending to reconcile with her long-lost love, Eddie, and a life-changing secret.

*Reposting with credit to me is permitted, but copying, translating, or posting my work as your own is expressly forbidden. I do not give my consent*

🤘

"Come on, Eddie, just accept that when it comes to Pacman, I'm better than you."

"'Scuse me."

"No way, Henderson. Best two outta three. Let's go."

"'Scuse me."

"You're such a sore loser. Ya know that?"

"'Scuse me. M-Mistew Metalhead?"

Eddie felt a tug on his jacket. "Henderson, what are you---?" He did a double take, spotting a tearful little boy yanking on his vest. The kid couldn't have been more than three or four years old. Giving Dustin a bewildered look, Eddie knelt, eminently concerned. "Um, hey there, little man. What's wrong?"

"I-I can't find my Mommy. And you'we a metalhead. Mommy said, if I evew get lost, find a scawy metalhead, and dey'll help me."

Eddie and Dustin both chuckled. "Alright, I don't know if I should be offended or flattered. What's your name, little man?"

"M-my name's Gage."

"Well, Gage, my name's Eddie," Eddie held out his hand and the little boy shook it, "and this is my friend, Dustin." Dustin gave the boy a toothy smile and waved.

"Nice to meet you."

Eddie laughed. The kid was so fucking cute. "Same here, little man." He looked up at Dustin and then back to Gage. "Um... let's go find your Mommy." He stood up and took the boy's hand. "Two outta three, Henderson. I'll be back."

Gage waved goodbye to Dustin before following Eddie around the arcade.

"So, what's your mommy look like?"

"Um, she's pwetty. She has long bwown haiw, and she's dis tall." Gage brought his hand to Eddie's shoulder to demonstrate. "She's weawing a jacket, l-like you and me."

Eddie noticed the boy's little battle vest. "Hmm, let's see what we got here." He knelt again to check out all the buttons and patches. "You listen to all this stuff?"

"Oh yeah! Mommy and I do."

"Really? Which one's your favorite?" Gage turned around and pointed to his back patch. "W.A.S.P.? Your Mommy lets you listen to W.A.S.P.?"

"Yeah, yeah! Well, some songs she covews my eaws duwing pawts, but I like da fast guitaws, and the bwood and guts. It's soooo cool. Mommy calls me hew little wild child. Dat's my favowite song, 'Wild Child'. Mommy also says my daddy looks like Bwackie, and he pways guitaw. Hey! You like 'em too!" Gage pointed excitedly to the W.A.S.P. pin on Eddie's vest.

Eddie looked down and chuckled. "That I do, little man. I also play fast guitars."

"You do?! Wow! Can you teach me?"

Eddie couldn't control his laughter. "Well, um... why doesn't your Daddy teach you?"

"I nevew met my Daddy. It's just me and Mommy."

Ok? Definitely more to this story than meets the eye. "Ah, well, we'll see, little man. Let's find your Mommy first, ok? If she's dressed like us, she shouldn't be hard to spot." As they circled the arcade, Eddie glanced around looking for any clash of character in the proverbial sea of conformity.

"Thewe she is. Mommy!"

Gage let go of Eddie's hand and ran to the waiting arms of the distressed woman crouched down on the floor. The kid wasn't exaggerating. His mom is pretty. She had long, flowing, dark hair, and she was wearing skin-tight, black, ripped jeans and a black tank top, with combat boots, and a jean battle jacket. Eddie smiled, letting out a sigh of relief as she scooped up the boy and trapped him in a huge hug. But then... recognition set in, and his smile faded into a look of disbelief.

"Oh my God, Gage! I was so worried. Are you alright? Jesus, I was looking all over for you. You scared me half to death. What did I tell you about running off? You could've been kidnapped." I looked him over worriedly, making sure he was in one piece.

"I'm sowwy, Mommy. I didn't mean to scawe you. I saw da Twon game and wanted to pway."

"It's-it's ok, baby, just... say something next time, ok? Don't run off by yourself... ever!" I squeezed him again.

"Ok, Mommy. But I did what you said. I found a scawy metalhead, and he helped me."

"Oh, you did, huh? At least you retained something I've told you. Where is this scary metalhead, so I can..." When I spotted the 'scary metalhead' my heart practically stopped. "Eddie..."

"Hi, Pippin. It's been a long time." God, you looked more beautiful than ever.

I felt the sudden urge to cry as Eddie and I stared at each other in complete shock. Pippin... I hadn't heard that name in years. That's been his nickname for me since sophomore year art class. Eddie would tell me I reminded him of Pippin from Lord of the Rings 'cause I was constantly eating, loved mushrooms, and I'm short. I nodded, trying to control the beating of my racing heart as I was immediately transported back to the spring of '84. A momentary flash of our naked, sweaty bodies in the heat of passion. "Um, yeah... yeah, it has."

"Mommy, you know Eddie?"

"Uh, yeah... yeah, baby, I do. We're uh... we're old friends." I still couldn't believe he was standing in front of me.

"Cool! Mommy, Eddie likes W.A.S.P. He's gonna teach me how to pway fast guitaws."

"Oh, is that so?" I smirked at Eddie. He shrugged and smiled softly.

"Yeah, yeah! Pwease, Mommy, pweeaase!"

"Um, we'll see, Gage." I stared at Eddie. I wanted to run to him, trap him in my arms, kiss his perfect, pouty lips, bury my head in his neck, inhale his musky scent, and never let him go... but I was frozen in place. "Uh... thank you... Eddie. So, uh, w-what're you... what're you doing here? I thought you'd be in California."

"Naw, that didn't work out."

"I'm... I'm sorry. I know that was important to you."

"Yeah, well... some things are more important."

I nodded, feeling sheepish, knowing full well what he meant.

"It, um... it was for the best though. I got a job at the plant, and Wayne and I, we bought the old body shop, and business is good, so..."

"Well, that's... that's great, Eddie. Really great."

"So... a kid, huh?"

His expression hardened, and seeing it felt like a punch to the gut. I knew what he was thinking. "Um... yeah. This is Gage."

Eddie nodded. "Yeah, we've uh... we've met." He stared at the ground, poking at the carpet with the toe of his sneaker. "So, um... what're you doing here? Last I heard your family moved to Massachusetts."

"Um, yeah, well, my parents are still there. I uh... I just moved back a couple of months ago. Cheaper, ya know? And surprisingly, I, um... I kinda missed the place. Small-town life it's... it's not so hectic."

"Yeah, I get it." There was a brief moment of uncomfortable silence. "Well, you should come by the shop later. We can catch up. I know Wayne would love to see you. Bring little man here. He can give Wayne the run-around."

"Um, yeah... yeah, maybe I will."

"Good. Well, uh, bye, little man." Eddie knelt and looked at Gage. "It was nice meeting you. I hope to see you again soon."

"Yeah, yeah! Me too, Eddie!"

Eddie held up his hand. Right on cue, the little guy slapped him a high-five. Eddie shook it off, playfully feigning pain. "OUCH! That was a good one." He stood up and faced you. "I'll, um... I'll see you around?"

"Yeah... see ya around."

Eddie nodded and strolled away, struggling to breathe. His heart felt like it would jump out of his chest. Julie Duncan... the love of his life. The one who got away. No other girl ever compared to you... and no girl ever will. Ever since the day you left, he's been restless. Yearning for a chance to see you again... but here you were, and he desperately hoped this wouldn't be the last.

°°°°°°°°°°

Eddie? Eddie Munson? In the flesh. I couldn't control my tears as I drove home.

"Mommy, what's Wong? Why you sad?"

I tried to hide my emotions, but Gage was too perceptive. "Um, it's... it's nothing, baby. I'm just... happy, is all." I sniffed and forced a smile. "Tears of joy, wild child."

"Because of Eddie?"

"Um... yeah, baby. Mommy hasn't seen him in a long time, and... well, we uh, we were really good friends."

"Well, I like him. He's cool. Can we see him latew? Pwease, Mommy?"

God, those eyes. Just like his dad, Gage has those vast, chocolate brown eyes that were impossible to deny. "Um, yeah... yeah, sure. Let's uh... let's go home and have lunch. You take your nap, and... and we'll go."

"Yay!!!"

°°°°°°°°°°

I carried a sleeping Gage to his bed. His little face, every time I looked at it I saw Eddie. I brushed Gage's curly locks from his cheek, kissed him, and walked downstairs to my shop.

Sitting in a fog, I was consumed by anxiety, unable to concentrate on work. I knew Eddie wasn't in California, and I knew about the body shop, but I also knew he took our breakup hard and was in no state for a reunion... not until recently, anyway. What if I tell Eddie the truth about everything, and he hates me? What if... what if he never wants to speak to me again? I knew that wasn't likely, but I feared his reaction. Either way, I owed Eddie an explanation, owed him the truth... him and Gage. I had so many things running through my mind I was mentally exhausted. Resting my head on my desk, I allowed myself a daydream...

~~~~~

(March, 1984)

"Here we are, Pip!"

Eddie opened the back of his van and lifted me inside effortlessly. Taking a seat next to me, he retrieved a six-pack, handed me a beer, and then pulled my head to his shoulder. We sat in a comfortable silence staring at the mirky, yet peaceful, waters of Lover's Lake.

"Mmm, this is nice. I missed you, Munson."

"Yeah, me too." He kissed you sweetly. "I wish your parents didn't hate me. This sneakin' around shit sucks."

"I know. But it doesn't matter what I say, they won't listen to me. They think you're a bad influence. It's fucking frustrating."

"Hmm... maybe they're right."

"Well, of course they are. You're the big, bad, Satanic hooligan who's gonna corrupt their sweet little girl," I joked. "Really, though. You know I don't believe that. My parents are so overbearing. They've always hated my music, and any bad habits I hide from them are definitely no fault of yours."

Eddie chuckled, then became somber. "Where do they think you are today?"

"At Robin's. She's got my back."

"I really am sorry. I know you hate lying to them."

"Don't be sorry, Eddie. They're not giving me a choice. I mean, yes, I hate it. I wish I could just... snuff out my conscience 'cause I'm constantly paranoid they're gonna find out about us... but you're worth the risk."

"Hmm... you're too good to me, Pippin. Gimme those lips. Mhhhhh. So I guess we just stick to the plan then?"

"Yeah. We just need to hang in there a little longer. I mean, we're about to graduate. Well, I am, at least," I joked, nudging him playfully. "We can save up, and when you graduate, we can go to California, and we won't have to sneak around anymore."

"I know. I just miss you so much, but I'll do anything for you, even suffer in silence, and I'll always wait for you." He pulled you in front of him and wrapped his arms around your shoulders as you stared into the oncoming darkness. "I look forward to spending the rest of my life with you."

Our eyes met. He was smiling brightly. I turned to face him, my legs at his sides, and I inched closer, resting my hands on his chest. He stared at me longingly, leaned in, and gently kissed my lips, but the kiss became hungry and eager, and it was warranted. His hands began to roam, and he pulled off my shirt. When I went to remove Eddie's his head got stuck in the collar, and we both started laughing. He grabbed my face and ravaged my lips, reaching his hands behind my back to unclasp my bra. "Mmm, Eddie... Eddie, wait."

He broke away, breathing heavily. "What? What is it?"

"Will, um... will you be my first?"

He paused, released a breathy laugh, and stared at me in astonishment. Nodding he crashed his lips to mine and gently eased me onto my back, hovering over me as he searched my face. I smiled bashfully, starting to shake.

"Hey, hey, hey... are you sure you want this? I mean, I'm down... but we don't need to rush if you're not ready."

"No, I um... I'm ready, just nervous." I stared into Eddie's deep brown eyes. "I love you, Eddie. I want this with you."

"Ohhh..." He whined, leaning down to claim your lips. "Mhhh, Jesus... mhhh. I love you too, Pip. Since the moment I saw you walk into art class, I've been mad for you."

He cupped my cheek. I closed my eyes the instant his lips met my neck. He removed my bra, running his tongue between my tits as he cupped them in his talented, ringed hands. He trailed wet kisses down my belly, flicking my skin lightly with his tongue. Sitting back on his heels, he carefully undid the button of my jeans, pulled them off, and ran his palms up my pale, quivering thighs, studying my body with every touch.

"Oh, fuck... you're so wet for me."

His hand glided gently over my soaked panties and I whined.

"Pippin... can... can I taste you?"

I gave him a shy nod. He let out a breathy laugh and hovered over me again, placing a chaste kiss on my lips.

"Don't be nervous. It's just me. It's your Eddie. I'm gonna make you feel good, yeah?"

"Yeah."

"Good. Um... let me know if anything bothers you. I'll stop."

I nodded. "I trust you, Munson."

He smiled blissfully. "Ok. Just relax. I've got you."

I watched on as Eddie trailed his lips down my body, stopping to take my hard nipples gently into his mouth, and teasing them with his tongue. My breathing hitched, and my back arched.

"Ooo... you're so sensitive."

He continued to tease me, trailing his tongue down my stomach until he reached my soaked panties. Easing my legs from them, he cupped his hands under my knees, and spread my legs, gently rubbing my inner thighs.

Eddie was transfixed. Staring at your glistening slit, he settled between your legs and ran two fingers through your wet heat. "Jesus, you're so fucking beautiful. Mhhh, God, you smell so good." He whimpered once more and gave in to desire, running the flat of his tongue from your ass to your sensitive clit. "Mggghh, fuck, that's so good. Mmmm..." He dove right back in, lapping and teasing until you were squirming. "Mhhh, you like that, Pip?" You smiled and nodded. "Good. I'm gonna stick my fingers inside you and stretch you out, ok? Get you nice and ready for me."

I sucked in a breath as I felt his fingers enter me.

"Awww, fuck... you're so tight." He returned his mouth to your aching clit, sucking gently as he fucked you with his fingers.

I bucked my hips and whined at the pleasure from his every touch. Grabbing my tits, I teased my nipples as he worked his magic. "Mmm, hmm... Eddie. Feels so... hhhhhh... so fucking good."

"That's my good girl. Jesus, you're-you're so fucking hot. Mhhh... I-I want you to cum for me. Cum on my tongue. Hhhhhmmm."

The moment he curled his fingers, my back arched, and my body tensed.

"Hmmmm... oh... oh fuck... MMM! That's it. Cum for me, baby girl. Cum for me."

The instant his lips resumed contact with my clit, I lost it. "Ohhhhhfffffffuck... hmmmyGOD!... Eddie! EDDIE! Oh... yeeeeeeeees!"

"Mmgggg! That's my girl. Mhh, mhhFuck! You taste so goddamn good. Hhhmm."

He took one last taste and wiped his face with his shirt. We stared at each other, smiling as he undid his belt and removed his jeans. Once they were off, he leaned down and stared into my eyes.

"You're on the pill, right?"

"Yeah."

"Ok, good. I'm gonna ease into you, ok? You'll feel some pain, but I need you to push through it. Can you do that for me?"

"Yes."

"Good girl... wrap your arms around my shoulders. Yeah, just like that. Eyes on me, ok? I'm just gonna get between you... ok, you feel me pressing against you?" You nodded. "Alright. I'm just gonna... ease the tip in... OhhhhhFUCK!"

I hissed sharply at the searing pain and clung to him.

"I know, I know, baby girl. Just... just relax, ok? Relax. Fuck! You're squeezing me so tight. You've-mrrrr... you've gotta relax, Julie. Focus on my face. I've got you. Eddie's got you. I'm gonna push some more, ok? Just breathe."

He pushed further inside me, smoothing my hair back as I tried to concentrate on breathing. I shut my eyes tight.

"No, no, no. Look at me... focus on me. I'm-I'm almost in." You nodded fervently. "That's my girl. Just gonna... ohhhhhhhhhhh... god... DAMMIT! uhhhhhhhahahahahaha! That's it, Pip. I'm inside you. Oh, fuck! I'm actually inside you. Shit! You feel so good."

My breathing started to even out, and I began to relax.

"Ok, I'm... I'm gonna start moving. I'll go slow, ok? Let you... mmm... let you get used to me. Here we go. Holy shit! We're really doing this."

We both laughed bashfully. Eddie wrapped his arms around my back and started moving in and out of me slowly and gently. His whimpers were music to my ears.

"Oh, oh Jesus. I-I love you so much, Julie. I've wanted this for so... so long. Don't ever leave me, please. Please ... stay with me forever. I'm begging you. Hmmm..."

"Eddie, I won't. I promise I won't. I love you too much."

He leaned down and kissed you passionately as his pace started to quicken. "That's my good girl. Just... just feel me. Hmgghh... goddammit, this... this is heaven. You're my angel, Pip. Oh, come 'ere."

He pulled me upright as he sat back on his heels.

"There we go. Wrap your legs around me, and hold tight, ok? This is gonna hurt, but I need you to trust me. I'm gonna grab onto your ass, and thrust into you, yeah?"

I nodded. The moment I felt him thrust into me, I saw stars. "Ow, ow, Eddie... Eddie, it hurts!"

"Ok, ok... sh, sh, sh, sh, shhhhh, it's ok. Look."

I looked down and started freaking out. "Oh my god, there's so much blood!" He immediately pulled me to him, holding me tight.

"It's ok. It's ok. That-that's normal. I popped your cherry, doll. I had to get that outta the way. It's all downhill from here, ok? It won't hurt as much now." He pulled back and grabbed your face. "Hey... that was the hard part, but you did it. You gave yourself to me. We belong to each other now. I'm gonna make you feel good, yeah? Just be with me now, Pip. Be with me."

He returned his hands to my ass and started his slow thrusts, and the pain began to subside.

"That's my girl. Feels... mhhhh, feels so good."

I released my grip on his shoulders and grabbed his face, leaning my forehead on his. I started to meet his thrusts, getting used to the feel of him. "Oh, God... hhhhhh, Eddie... this, this feels amazing."

"Yeah?"

He smiled happily, and our lips locked.

"Mmm... you-you wanna try being on top?" You nodded happily. "Ok, let me just... get my legs... there we go. I'm gonna lie back. You-you just... move your hips. Do what feels good, yeah?"

"Yeah."

"O-ok... just... ooooooooooFUG!"

"Is-is that good?"

He nodded, half dazed, and breathing heavily. "M-mm-mh... uhhhhhhhhhhh... fuck, that feels so fucking good. Ohhh, you're perfect... ha!" He let out a breathy laugh and grabbed your hips, coaxing you to grind harder. "Mmmfuckfuckfuckyess... MMMM!" He ran his palm over your tits, down to your swollen clit, and started rubbing circles with his thumb.

I spread my knees wider, trying to increase the friction. My mouth was hanging open as I ground myself onto him. His dick felt so fucking good, so full inside me, and I could feel the tingling sensation start to increase. "O-oh fuck... Eddie! I-I think I'm gonna cum."

"Yes! Cum for me, baby girl. I want your beautiful pussy to make a mess all over my cock."

He started rubbing my clit faster, and I about cried. "Oh, God! Oh, God, Eddie... Fuck! Uhhhhhh!" High-pitched squeals escaped my lips as my walls clenched around him.

"OhhhhhhfuckYES! Hmmm, hmm... That's my girl! Mhhh! Come 'ere, come to me."

He pulled me down to his chest, wrapped his arms tightly around my back, and started pumping into me at a rigorous pace.

"Ohhhhhhfuckfuckfuck... I'm gonna cum! I'm gonna cum... I'm gonna... fucking cum inside you. Oh, my beautiful giiiiiirlFUCK! YES! OHHHHH... ohhhhhhhhhhJESUS! Hmmhmmhmmmm."

I could feel his movements start to cease, his glorious laughter reverberating through his chest. I lifted my head and looked at him.

"You ok? You feel good?"

I nodded and we beamed at each other. My face hurt from smiling so hard, and then I started to cry.

"Awww, noooo... don't cry." He grabbed your face and kissed you tenderly. "Hey? This is a happy moment."

I nodded again as he wiped the tears from my face. "I-I know. And I am... so fucking happy." I leaned down and hugged him so tight I was practically crushing him. He continued to laugh as he stroked my hair. "I love you so much, Eddie. My God, I love you so much."

"Hey, I'm here, Pippin, I'm here. And I'm never letting you go."

~~~~~

"Mommy?"

"Huh? What?" I was roused from my thoughts by Gage's sweet, little voice. "What is it, baby? Can't sleep?"

"No. And I peed."

I laughed. "Um, did you at least try and make it to the potty?"

"Yeah, but I didn't make it."

"Well, that's ok, wild child, as long as you tried. Come on. Let's get you cleaned up."

"Then can we go see Eddie?"

I tried to hide my oncoming tears by forcing a smile. "Um, a bit later, baby. Mommy needs to finish this order, and um... then we'll go."

"Ok."

He looked so disappointed. "Hey, um... after we get you cleaned up, why don't you grab your crayons and sit with me while I work? You can draw Eddie a picture."

"Yeah! I'll dwaw him a guitaw."

"That's perfect, baby. You know, he has a Warlock."

"Ooo! Like Bwackie?"

"Yeah, like Blackie, but Eddie's is a red animal print, not black."

"Wooooow, cooool! I hope I get to pway it."

"I do too, baby. I do too."

°°°°°°°°°°

We sat in the parking lot for what felt like an eternity. I was so fucking nervous. Things ended so badly between me and Eddie, I'm surprised he wanted to see me at all.

"Mommy, awe we going in?"

"Yeah, we are, baby. Come on."

I turned off the car and ushered Gage across the parking lot. The building's huge sign read 'WAYNE'S AUTO BODY'. When I reached the door, I stopped, took a deep breath, and pushed it open. At the sound of the door's bell, the man behind the counter lifted his head and stared at me as if he'd seen a ghost. I gave him a shy wave. "Hi, Wayne."

"Heh, heh, heyyyy! Julie!"

Wayne rounded the counter and strolled over to us, wrapping me in a huge hug. It was so good to see him again. He pulled back and looked me over.

"Good Lord, girl, it's good to see ya. Eddie said he ran into you. I almost didn't believe him. How've you been, kiddo?"

"I've, I've been good. Much better now. Um... I wanted to thank you, Wayne... for always being supportive. You've been my lifeline."

"Yeah, well... you're welcome, kiddo. You kids were dealt a bad hand, but you're both in a better place now." He leaned toward you and whispered, "I gotta warn ya though, he's still in a lotta pain, but seeing you... with the boy... it made things a bit worse. I'm sure he's thinkin' that..."

"That Gage is someone else's kid? That I lied about my feelings for him... moved on immediately without any regard for his feelings?" Wayne nodded solemnly. "Yeah... I kinda got that impression too."

"Julie, this ain't gonna be easy. When he finds out what we did he's gonna be angry, he's also gonna feel guilty as hell, but I promise ya... he will understand. Just go easy on 'im. Everything'll be alright. Just stay strong, kiddo."

He clapped his hand on my shoulder, and I smiled.

"And this must be Gage." He bent down to get a better look at the little boy. "Good Lord, would ya look at that? He's a spitting image." Wayne looked at you and smiled.

"Yeah, I... I know." I started to cry. Wayne hugged me again and kissed my cheek. I wiped my tears away and turned my attention to Gage. "Um, Gage, this is Wayne. He's Eddie's uncle."

"Hi, Wayne." Gage held out his hand, and Wayne laughed as he shook it.

"Well, aren't you a proper little gentleman? Nice ta meetcha, kiddo."

"Whewe's Eddie? I made dis fo him." Gage held up his drawing to Wayne.

"Well, would ya look at that? You drew this yourself?" Gage nodded proudly. "Well, lemme tell ya somethin', Gage." Wayne knelt. "This looks just like Eddie's guitar. He's gonna love this picture. Why don't you hang onto that, and I'll go get him."

"Ok!"

Wayne ruffled Gage's little curls, and I looked on as he disappeared into the garage. I felt nauseous, and I almost died when I saw Eddie walk in. He was wearing coveralls with rolled-up sleeves, his favorite bandana, a cigarette hung from his lips, and he was covered in grease. He beamed when he saw us.

"Hey, you came."

Almost... holy shit, does he look fuckable!

"Eddie!" Gage ran to Eddie and hugged his leg.

"No, Gage, he's... covered in grease." I trailed off.

"Aww, a little dirt won't hurt him, huh, little man? Gimme five." Gage slapped Eddie's hand.

"Hewe!"

"What's this?" Eddie grabbed the drawing and started laughing. "Did you draw this?"

Gage nodded happily. "Yeah! I made it fo you! Mommy said you have a guitaw like Bwackie."

Eddie chuckled and knelt. "Aww. This is rad. It looks just like my sweetheart. I love it! Thanks, little man." Gage reached up and hugged Eddie. Eddie chuckled, wrapped his arms around Gage, and smiled at me.

"Ha! Um... you guys hungry? I was gonna order a pizza."

"Ooo, yeah, yeah. I wuv pizza!"

"Great, um... come on upstairs."

We followed Eddie up a flight of stairs into a two-bedroom apartment.

"Um, sorry about the mess. Make yourselves at home. I'm gonna take a quick shower."

"Ok."

"Hey, little man. You like He-man?"

"Yeah, yeah!"

"Have you seen 'Masters of the Universe'?" Gage nodded excitedly. "Well, I'm gonna pop this on for you, and I'll be back in a few, yeah?"

"Yeah!" He gave Eddie another high five, and Eddie popped the movie into the VCR.

"I'll be back."

When he squeezed my shoulder and smiled, I felt like I would pass out. I haven't felt his touch in four years. About fifteen minutes later, Eddie walked into the living room wearing the old Corroded Coffin t-shirt I made for him and his black jeans. His shirt was so tattered and wet from his hair, and it did nothing to hide his dark happy trail. Eddie noticed me staring and winked. That always drove me crazy. I looked away, exhaling heavily.

"You want a beer?"

"Uh. Yeah, sure."

"And for Gage?"

"Um, he has his sippy cup."

"Alright. The pizza should be here soon. You still like mushrooms, Pip?"

"That I do."

"Good." Eddie shut the fridge, walked over, and handed you a beer.

"Thanks." He smiled at me, sat down on the couch next to Gage, and propped his feet up on the coffee table.

"Look at him. Not even a blink." Gage's attention was fixed on the TV.

"Yeah. This movie's one of his favorites."

The doorbell rang. "Oh, there's the pizza." He hopped up and returned within a minute setting the pizza on the coffee table. "All right, guys. Eat up."

I was so nervous, I barely managed to force down a piece, but as anxious as I was, I did my best to be patient, blissfully watching as Eddie and Gage interacted during the movie. They've already been robbed of so much time together. I wasn't gonna deny them this.

When the movie ended, Gage was almost out cold. He kept nodding in and out, so he climbed onto Eddie's lap, settled against his chest, stuck his thumb in his mouth, and closed his eyes. Eddie looked stunned. Not knowing what to do, he carefully put his arm around Gage and patted his back.

"He, um... he's taken a liking to you."

"Yeah, no shit. He could give Dustin a run for his money."

"Who's Dustin?"

"That's a long story."

I noticed him staring at his smokes, then back at Gage.

"You need a cigarette?"

"Yes, please. Is-is it ok if I smoke near him?"

I nodded pulling two smokes from his pack. I lit them and handed one to Eddie.

"Thanks, Pip."

With one arm still draped around Gage, Eddie took a drag from his cigarette and exhaled, his eyes never leaving my face.

"So... you look good. A lot different from the shy, sheltered girl I knew. It suits you."

"Thanks. You uh... you look exactly the same." I smiled bashfully and averted my gaze.

"So... where you stayin'."

"I um... I bought the little building on the corner of Main and 7th and turned it into my shop. I'm like... a glorified seamstress. I do screen printing, embroidery, make and repair clothing and costumes, and shit. The building's a lot like this place. Gage and I... we live upstairs."

"You always were great at all that. I still have all my shirts."

"Including this one, I see."

He chuckled. "Yeah. It's always been my favorite." He dipped his chin to his chest and picked at the shirt. "Things got so many holes in it, but I can't bring myself to get rid of it. It um... it reminds me of you."

Jesus, you could cut the tension with a knife, but I nodded and smiled.

Eddie puffed out a breath. "So um... enough with the small talk. Let's address the elephant in the room, shall we?"

My heart jumped into my throat.

"Don't take this the wrong way. I really am glad to see you... but what the hell are you doing here?"

"What? Like here, here... or in Hawkins?"

"Both. Four years, Julie. I mean... I understand why you had to leave, but what I don't understand... is why you never tried to contact me. Not a phone call or-or a letter. Nothing. I never understood how you could just... discard me like that."

My resolve was fading. The pain in his eyes was too much to bear, and I could feel the onset of tears.

"I loved you, Julie. I would've done anything for you. We-we shared something... so special, and you just... well, you ripped my fucking heart out." Eddie looked down at Gage, and tears started welling in his eyes. "I guess, now I know why. I mean, he's gotta be what, three?"

I nodded, picking nervously at my fingers.

"That's... that's quick work, Julie."

"Eddie..."

"No... you promised me, Julie. You promised... that you wouldn't give up on us."

"Eddie... I know you're angry, but..."

"Angry? I'm fucking furious, Julie..."

With his ability to express his anger hindered by the precious cargo on his chest, Eddie clenched his fist, and spit those words at me through gritted teeth. A fire burned in his eyes, the likes of which I've never witnessed, and I cowered, not for fear of retaliation, but from the crippling guilt. I knew Eddie would never lay a hand on me.

"And I hate to say it... I do, but I'm... I'm jealous. The fucking jealousy, Julie. It's consuming me. I mean, I know it's not Gage's fault. He's a cute kid, and I feel this... strange connection to him. M-maybe it's because he's yours... but that's what's killing me. He's yours. Yours... and not ours. After everything you promised me... how could you?"

That one stung, and I became defensive. "Eddie, I know you're hurting, but I am too... so don't you dare fucking do that to me." With our stubbornness at odds, we stared daggers at each other, but Eddie broke first, exhaling heavily.

"Why, Julie?"

"Eddie, I know you feel betrayed, and you have every right to feel that way... but not for the reason that you think."

Eddie's anger morphed into a mask of confusion. "W-what does that mean?"

"Eddie, I never gave up on us. I loved you... so much, and I never wanted to leave you... but the night I got home from Lover's Lake, my dad was beyond pissed. Not only was I out past curfew, but he knew I lied about who I was with. Jesus, I'd never seen him so angry. After that, I was practically under house arrest, only allowed to go to school. That was the only opportunity I had to see you. I wasn't even allowed to see Robin unless she came to see me. I was miserable, physically ill, and when I found out we were moving..." I choked back tears, "I wanted to run to you right then and there, but it would've been pointless. M-my car was in my dad's name. If I even tried to go anywhere other than school, my dad would've been on my ass in a heartbeat. I couldn't do that to you and Wayne. And to make things worse, when we got to Massachusetts, I found out..." I trailed off, having trouble finding my words, "I found out that I was... pregnant."

Had Eddie looked away he would've missed it, the split second glance you shot him before your eyes fell to Gage, still sleeping peacefully on his chest, and you started balling. No, no, he couldn't be... could he? Eddie smoothed back Gage's curls, studying every feature on his little face, and started choking back tears. When he met your sad gaze he just... stared. "Julie... is... is he..."

I nodded, unable to look him in the eyes. "Eddie... you wanna know why I'm here?" Mouth agape, he nodded slowly. "I'm here for you... for Gage... for us." I swallowed hard, clearing my throat. "Gage Flynn Munson... that's his full name. He IS ours, Eddie. You're his father." My words were barely a whisper.

Eddie was speechless, unable to control his tears, and utterly ashamed of himself for doubting you. "He um... he's mine?"

I nodded and buried my face in my hands.

"L-Lovers Lake?"

"Yes."

"How... how is that even possible?"

"I, um... I had that... terrible sinus infection right before spring break, and um..." I laughed nervously, "Well, I didn't know that taking antibiotics negates the effectiveness of birth control, so, uh..." I pursed my lips, motioning to Gage, my leg bobbing up and down nervously.

Eddie looked down again, tightening his grip around Gage. "Does, um... does he know about me?"

"Um, yeah... yeah, he does. I mean... I only have that one picture of you. The blurry one Gareth took where you're kissing my head. He hasn't put two and two together, 'cause um... well, when I show Gage the picture, I... I don't say that's Eddie, I say... that's Daddy."

"Daddy looks like Blackie," Eddie mumbled to himself.

"What? H-how did you..."

"Gage said that to me... at the arcade. We were talking about W.A.S.P., and he said... 'Mommy says my daddy looks like Blackie'. You... you always used to tell me that, but it didn't even register."

I managed to crack a small smile.

Eddie rested his head upon Gage's, hugged him tight, and started rocking him back and forth, and then... he burst into full-on tears. "Jesus, Julie... why the hell didn't you tell me? Look at him. He... he's beautiful. Christ, he looks just like me."

"I know. Believe me... I know. Every time he looks at me with those chocolate brown eyes, I see you... staring back at me, and each time... I die a little inside. I just... I love him so much, but his little face... it's a permanent reminder of that horrible day."

Eddie remembers that day like it was yesterday.

~~~~~

Immediately after your graduation ceremony, Eddie found himself standing on your doorstep, finally having mustered the courage to come to your house in the hopes of reasoning with your dad. His heart was palpitating as he reached up to knock on the door. When it flew open, he became tense. "Um, Hi... Mr. Duncan. I... I was hoping we could... talk."

"You got some balls showing your face here."

"Sir, Please... I'm just asking for a chance. Your daughter and I love each other."

"Oh, you do, huh?"

Eddie nodded, looking nervously at the ground. "Yes, Sir, we do."

"Ok, you love each other. What now? Are you gonna get married? Have a couple of kids? Have a happy, white picket fence life together?"

Eddie was struggling to choke back tears.

"And how do you plan on doing that, huh? Look at you. You're useless. Trailer trash. You smell like the Marlboro man. You've been in and out of County for dealing drugs. You can't even graduate high school, for Christ's sake! Oh, but I forgot, that doesn't matter, 'cause you're gonna be a big rock star. Gonna make all kinds of money. Is that it?"

"Sir... please. Please listen."

"No, you listen! You're never gonna amount to anything. You can barely take care of yourself, let alone my daughter. She doesn't love you. You just filled her head with a bunch of bullshit so you could sleaze your way into her pants. You took advantage of her, corrupted her, defiled her! You're goddamn lucky I don't beat your ass within an inch of your life, you good-for-nothing piece of shit! And there is no way in hell I'll let you and your devil-worshipping ways ruin my daughter's life."

You were right. This was pointless. Your old man sees what he wants, and he's not gonna change his mind. But he did have a point. Unless Eddie got his head out of his ass and turned his life around, he would never be good enough for you.

"Sir, please. I do love her. I would do anything for her. I'll do whatever I must to ensure she has everything she needs."

"You have no idea what my daughter needs. I know your kind. You've got one thing on your mind, and you'll say or do anything to get it, and I'll be damned if I'm gonna let that happen."

Eddie knew he shouldn't, but he wouldn't let your dad treat him like this or disrespect you. "You're wrong!"

"What?"

"You're wrong, Mr. Duncan. And I look forward to proving that to you. I won't give up on her. She's an intelligent girl, and she can make her own decisions."

Your dad looked like he wanted to hit me. "Get the hell outta here. Get in that busted piece of crap and never come back. And if I EVER... see you again, I'll have you thrown in jail for harassment and trespassing."

Eddie nodded in defeat, tears streaming down his face. He turned to walk away, and that's when he heard your pained cry for him.

"Eddie!"

He turned and saw you standing in the doorway, crying.

"Get your ass in the house, NOW!"

Your dad grabbed your arm, but you wrenched free and ran to me. I trapped you in my arms and kissed you with all my love.

"It's ok, Julie. We'll be ok. I promise. I promise!" Eddie reached for you as you were yanked from his arms.

"Eddie, please. I love you."

"INSIDE!"

"I love you too, Pippin. We'll find a way. I won't give up! Please don't give up on me!"

Eddie watched you shake your head in agreement as you were forced into your house. Feeling helpless, hollow, and broken, he stood there, unable to find the strength to move his legs, even when your dad came barreling down the sidewalk and shoved him.

"Get off my property. GO! And don't you EVER try to pull this kinda shit again!"

~~~~~

"After my parents hauled me off to Massachusetts, they forbid me to speak to anyone from Hawkins, especially you. I was ten weeks pregnant when we moved. I thought it was all the stress making me ill... but it was morning sickness. I wanted to tell you the moment I found out, wanted to run away and come back to Hawkins. But then I thought about how it would affect us. Teen parents, no jobs. You were still in school, and you and Wayne had enough on your plates without having to take me in."

"That wasn't for you to decide on your own. Jesus Christ, Julie, I would've done anything for you. Yeah, it would've been hard, but we would've been ok... and we would've been together."

"Eddie, I know that now. And I kick myself daily for all the time I've robbed us of. But back then... I was afraid, and I wanted Gage to have the best life, so I had to be smart. After I had Gage I started trade school. It was the first opportunity I had to contact anyone, and as much as wanted to call you, something told me that I should call Robin first. I didn't tell her about Gage, 'cause no matter how much I love her, she's got a big mouth, but she told me that you'd hit rock bottom, that you were failing school again, so the next day when I knew you were at school, I called Wayne between my classes. He told me what a mess you were. That you blamed yourself for everything that happened. That you were drowning your sorrows in drugs and alcohol. I was devastated. Wayne was trying so hard to help you get past everything, so um... I-I told him about Gage... hoping it might give you an extra push, but he said telling you anything would only make things worse. That if you knew anything you'd come after us... and in your condition that would have been explosive. He made me swear not to contact you until he could set you straight, so... we made a plan. I would finish school and get my associate's degree. I saved up all my cash from my seamstress jobs, and did any odd job I could think of to save as much money as I could, and in the meantime, he would make sure you got your shit together. I checked in with them periodically to check on your progress. They told me you finally graduated and got a job at the plant. Robin even told me that you went through with your plan, and flipped off principal Higgins when you got your diploma." That coaxed a smile from him. "I was so proud of you, and it meant I was that much closer to being able to come home, and that couldn't happen soon enough. I hated the way my parents treated Gage. They weren't mean to him... but they resented him, which somehow seemed worse. They also saw you when they looked at him, and they hated that, so when I spoke with Wayne on my last day of school, I couldn't have been more ecstatic. He told me you guys bought the body shop, that you were back to your old self, and to let him know when he would see us. I didn't waste a single second, packed up all of our shit, withdrew my nest egg from the bank, reveled in the moment I told my parents I was leaving... and I never looked back."

"So... Wayne told you not to contact me?"

"Eddie, please don't be angry with Wayne. You know damn well it was for the best. It couldn't have been done any other way. And I made Wayne promise not to tell you we were coming back to Hawkins. You deserved to hear everything from me."

"No, I know. I mean, it hurts like a son of a bitch, but I get why you guys did it. I was a mess, inconsolable, and there would've been no getting through to me, especially if I knew. Jesus, Julie... I'm-I'm so fuckin' sorry."

"Eddie, don't."

"No, I should've tried harder, turned my life around sooner. Instead, I plunged into a self-induced downward spiral of booze and drugs, and... and girls. I was so... empty without you. I did anything... anything to try and find comfort... to escape the pain of losing you, but nothing worked. Then one night, when I was spending the night in the drunk tank, Wayne came to talk to me. He helped me remember what was important. That if I really loved you, wanted to be deserving of you, and wanted to get you back, I needed to clean up my act. He basically told me to man the fuck up, stop feeling sorry for myself, and get my shit together. It was a slow process. I didn't know if I'd ever see you again, but I told you I'd wait for you, and I wanted to keep my promise. Then I saw you this morning... with a kid, and... well, all my insecurities came flooding back, and the little green monster materialized. I turned into a hypocritical, jealous fuck. I thought, m-maybe your dad finally got through to you, and you moved on, but I never, never should've doubted you. I was the weak one, not you. Please, please forgive me."

"Eddie, we all have our way of dealing, and I don't blame you for anything. I'm just glad you didn't succumb. I wasn't a saint, either. In order to get my parents off my case and lull them into a false reality, I had to play the good daughter and pretend to give in to their wishes, so I dated a couple of guys to appease them, and I was so lonely I gave in to temptation a few times, but it did absolutely nothing to fill the void. I knew it never would, 'cause my heart belonged to you. It still belongs to you."

Eddie nodded and looked at me through tear-soaked eyes. Still holding on to Gage, he held out an arm and motioned for me to come to him. Without hesitation, I accepted, and we cried like babies as we held each other in a vice grip. Eddie clumsily found my lips and shoved his tongue down my throat. I tangled my fingers in his hair and basked in the moment—his taste, his scent... his touch.

"Mmm, Pip... I missed you, craved you... so fucking much, but no matter what I did... I loved you, I've always loved you, will always... love you... with every ounce of my being."

I leaned in and kissed him with all the love in the world. "Mmm, Eddie, don't beat yourself up. We were both in a bad place... and sure, our time apart was agony, but it made us stronger, and smarter, and I'm sorry I didn't contact you as soon as I got here, but I chickened out. I've been so worried and scared about your reaction, but when I saw you this morning... my God, for the first time in four years, I felt hope, felt complete. Of all the people Gage could've found... he found you. It was like... a twist of fate, bringing us all back together. Eddie... I love you... I never stopped loving you. And Gage, he's only known you for a few hours... but he already loves you. He deserves to know his father, and you... you deserve to know your son. We all deserve a chance, and if you'll have us... have me... we never need to be apart again."

He scoffed. "If... what kind of shit is that? I told you, I look forward to spending the rest of my life with you, and that's never gonna change. Come 'ere."

I leaned in and he kissed me so tenderly. When he opened his eyes he flashed me the most genuine smile and looked down at Gage.

"I can't believe it. We have a son. A son, Julie."

Eddie's expression was priceless.

"Ha! He's perfect... so perfect." Eddie hugged Gage close, tears still falling. "Hmmm... Jesus, I don't wanna let him go."

"You don't have to. But at some point, we will need to put him to bed."

He nodded. "Yeah, ok, um... I'll-I'll put him in my room." Eddie stood up carefully, cradling Gage to his chest, and walked him to the bedroom. He laid him down, stuffed his hands in his pockets, and stared at him.

I walked up behind Eddie and wrapped my arms around his chest. He clasped a hand around mine and nodded, letting out a huge sigh. Then he turned and wrapped his arms around me, and backed me into the wall. Reaching up to gently cup my face, he brushed his thumbs across my cheeks and crashed his lips to mine. Our kisses were wet and sloppy. We fumbled our way out of his room toward the couch, leaving a trail of clothing in our wake. Embracing, we devoured each other feverishly. He clumsily undid his jeans, wasting no time undoing mine, and plopping me onto the couch. He tore them off in one swift motion and stopped dead.

"Wha-what are those? Are those... Corroded Coffin panties?"

I nodded slowly, biting my bottom lip. He growled and lifted me up, pivoting his body to sit with me straddling his lap. We couldn't keep our lips off each other. He palmed my ass and squeezed as I latched my lips to his neck and savored his salty skin. Reaching up to remove my bra, he pressed his palms firmly against my back and took my tits into his waiting mouth.

"Mmm... fuck, I missed your tits. Mhhhh. So fucking perfect... hhhhhhmmm. I missed you so fucking much."

With me still in his lap, he lifted himself just enough to push his jeans past his hips allowing his thick cock to spring free. Without breaking the kiss he hooked a ringed finger inside my panties, pulled them to the side, and lined himself up with my entrance. I slid my soaked pussy down the length of his shaft and started riding him slowly.

"Ohhhhfuck, uhhhhhh, hnghh. You-You're still so... so fucking tight. Oh, Jesus, you-you belong with me. I love you so fucking much, Mgghh! Are-are you still on the pill?"

"Mhhh, no. Hhhhhh, but please don't stop fucking me."

"Mggghhhh, Jesus, you... you don't have to ask me twice."

He grabbed my waist and started meeting my gyrations, his pained, broken moans egging me on. I put my hands on his shoulders and arched back, using him as leverage so he could penetrate me deeper.

"OhhhJesusFUCK! Wha-what the hell are you doing to me? H-holy SHIT, you-you're gonna make me bust. Huh, mhh, mhh... oh, shit. SHIT! G-gonna cum. I'm gonna cum. FUCK!" He pulled you close and cupped your face so you were mere inches apart. "Can I cum inside you? For the love of Christ, please let me cum inside you."

"Hyou-you damn well better, Munson. Don't... don't you dare fucking stop until you empty every last drop inside me."

"Mmm, MmgghhYES! That's my girl. I wanna knock you up again. Let's-let's give Gage a little brother or sister, yeah?" Your quick nod and ear-to-ear grin were all the confirmation he needed, and you sealed the deal with a kiss. "Mmm, cum with me, baby girl. Cum with me. Oh, fuck, I need you. I need you, I fucking need you! Take my fucking cum! Hohhh... take it. Take my cumFUCK!"

"E-Eddie, oh... oh... GOD!" I started to whimper as the tingling sensation, and Eddie's seed, spread through my body.

We pressed our foreheads together and locked lips passionately as we whined into each other's mouths, trying to stifle our moans as we shared in our united release.

"Mhhh, mhhh, mhhhhhhhahahahahaha!"

He was laughing blissfully as he smoothed back my hair. Neither one of us could stop smiling, hugging each other so tight, breathing heavily as the years of pain and anguish melted away.

"Mmmm... this... this is so surreal. Ha! Am-am I dreaming? Ha! Pinch me."

I pinched him hard.

"Oww! Hahahaha. I-I love you so much, Pip. I'm so happy we found each other."

"Ugg, I missed hearing you call me that. I love you too, Eddie, so very much."

"Hahaha! Oh, Pip. You mean the world to me."

We kissed passionately.

"Hmmmm... w-we can clean up in a bit, but you're not going anywhere. I-I have clothes you can borrow, but right now, I just... just wanna hold you, feel you. Then I wanna hold you in bed and stare at my boy."

I nodded happily and started crying again.

°°°°°°°°°°

"This is so unbelievable. Not having to worry ever again about being caught... I never thought I'd see the day. It's a weight off fucking my shoulders."

Eddie's arms tightened around me as we spooned, and stared at Gage. "I know, but all that bullshit was worth it just to be here at this moment. I wouldn't trade it for the world."

Eddie smiled and kissed your neck. "So... Gage Flynn, huh? Pet Sematary and Tron?"

"Of course."

He chuckled. "Those always were your favorites. It's cute, but I can't believe you gave him my last name. That means so much to me."

"Yeah... my parents were furious, but I insisted. I made sure I filled out that fucking certificate myself. He's yours, and I'm proud of that. And no one is ever gonna take that away from you... or Gage. I'd die first."

"Julie, I'm sorry I wasn't there for you two... that you had to go through all that without me."

"Eddie, it doesn't matter now. What does matter is that we're together. And tomorrow we can resume our lives... together."

"Well... then I guess there's only one thing left to do."

"What's that?"

"Give you my name."

I looked up at him and was met with that adorable smile. He hopped up, walked over to a wooden box on his dresser, and removed a small item.

"I've been holding on to this for four years. I was gonna give it to you after graduation, but I never got the chance. So... I held onto it, in the hopes that one day... I'd find you again. And now that you're here... it belongs in its rightful place."

I sat up and stared at him. He got down on one knee and held up a ring. When I looked at it, my eyes went wide. It was a black, skull, diamond engagement ring.

"Julie Duncan, you're the love of my life... the mother of my child, and I never wanna be without you... either of you. Will you marry me?"

I was in tears. I looked up to the heavens and exhaled heavily before returning my eyes to Eddie's, nodding happily. "You bet your sweet ass I will."

He smiled and crashed his lips to mine, trapping me in a bear hug.

"Mmm, Jesus, this is the best fucking day of my life."

We made out passionately for several minutes, lost in the moment. "Mmm... we um... we better stop before we wake Gage."

"Um, ok... one more?" When you nodded, he cupped your cheek and gave you one more sweet kiss. "Let's um... let's get some sleep."

We climbed into bed, and Eddie carefully pulled Gage between us. He was in awe, unable to take his eyes off of him as he played with Gage's little curls.

"He's so incredible. You're incredible. Good job, Mommy."

Eddie's smile was so bright he could put the sun to shame.

"Jesus, I can't stop staring at him. I love you so much, little man."

Eddie leaned down, gently kissed Gage's cheek, and brushed it with his fingers before lacing them with mine just above Gage's head. "Did um... did you mean it? About knocking me up again... or were you just in the moment?"

His smile was wicked. "No, I meant it. We're gonna fuck so much we'll have a litter."

We both gushed at each other, laughing happily.

"Goodnight, my love."

"Goodnight, Daddy. I love you."

°°°°°°°°°°

When I woke the following day, I opened my eyes to the most gorgeous sight in the world. A shirtless Eddie was lying on his back, his wild hair cascading over his shoulders, with Gage resting on his chest. They were both out cold, sleeping peacefully. Gage with his little thumb in his mouth and Eddie's ringed hands resting on Gage's back. I crossed my legs and took in the sight, committing it to memory. When Gage turned his head, Eddie stirred. Momentarily startled, he looked down and smiled, wrapped both arms around Gage, and looked over at me. "Morning, Pip."

"Morning, you sexy bitch."

Eddie started laughing. The vibrations causing Gage to stir. "Oops."

Gage lifted his sleepy, little head, pushed himself up on Eddie's chest, and looked over at me. "Morning, wild child."

Gage was so dazed. He crawled off Eddie, over to my lap, and sat down rubbing his sleepy eyes. He looked around the room.

"Dis isn't my woom."

"No, baby. We're still at Eddie's."

When he looked over, his face lit up. "Eddie!"

Eddie sat up. "Come 'ere, little man." Gage crawled over to Eddie's outstretched arms, climbed into his lap, and was engulfed by his father's loving embrace.

"Um... Gage? Mommy and Eddie need to talk to you."

"Ok."

"So... you know how I said that one day, we would go to Mommy's hometown, and you'd finally be able to meet Daddy?" He nodded. "Well, Eddie isn't just Mommy's friend. Eddie's just his nickname. His real name is Edward Munson."

"Hey, dat's my name!"

"That's right, baby. You're Gage Munson. Here." I pulled from my purse the picture of me and Eddie and handed it to Gage.

"That's Daddy."

"That's right, baby. Look." I took the picture, crawled next to Eddie, and held the photo before us. Eddie leaned over and kissed the top of my head, just like in the picture. It took a moment for Gage to make a connection.

"Eddie looks like Daddy."

Eddie and I both laughed at his innocence.

"Alright. Listen up, little man." Eddie reached for the photo, and with Gage in his lap, he showed him again. "This is your Mommy, and that guy right there... that's me."

"You'we... you'we my Daddy?"

Eddie chuckled, about to burst into tears when he saw the elation on his son's face. "Yeah, little man. I'm your Daddy."

Gage looked at the picture and then put his hand on Eddie's face, and I thought Eddie and I would die. Getting onto his knees, Gage reached up and hugged Eddie. Eddie wrapped his arms tightly around Gage, and we both started crying.

"You love me, and Mommy. She said so."

"She's right, little man. I love you both... so much." He pulled Gage back so he could look at him. "Um, I'm sorry I haven't been around. I wanted so badly to be with you and your Mommy... but we had to be apart for a little while. The good thing is, that's all over now. We can all be together, and we don't ever have to be apart again, yeah?"

"Yeah!"

"High five, little man." They clapped hands and smiled brightly.

"Mommy, how come you'we name's, not Munson?"

"It will be, wild child. Very soon. Mommy's gonna marry Daddy."

"That's right. Mommy's gonna be my wife, you're our little man, and we'll all be Munsons. And with any luck, you'll have some brothers and sisters."

"Really?! Wooooow!"

I leaned over, grabbed Eddie's face, and planted one on him.

"Ooooo, Mommy kissed Daddy."

Eddie and I laughed. He mussed Gage's hair, and I kissed him on the cheek. Still sleepy, Gage leaned into Eddie's chest.

"This has gotta be the best feeling in the fucking world. Oh! Sorry." Eddie screwed up his face and covered Gage's ears.

I chuckled. "Don't worry about it, Eddie. He's my kid. He's heard worse."

Eddie laughed and cradled Gage to his chest, kissing his head. "Daddy loves you, little man."

"I wuv you too, Daddy." He noticed Eddie's necklace and started playing with the guitar pick.

"Can we pway guitaw now?" Eddie laughed heartily.

"You bet, wild child. And I'll teach you all about the fantastic world of Dungeons and Dragons too."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~♡♡♡~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

❤️

#eddie munson #eddie munson fanfic #eddie munson fandom #eddie munson smut #stranger things #eddie stranger things #stranger things fanfiction #eddie munson x ofc #hawkins #dad!eddie munson #dad!eddie #eddie munson angst #eddie munson fluff #eddie munson stranger things #stranger things smut

16 notes · View notes